summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/62151-0.txt
blob: 87e7286196bf2bfbea1198380f0bfba6987f21a3 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 62151 ***

                   ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB




[Illustration: “Suppose we have a club.”]




                              ADELE DORING
                                 OF THE
                             SUNNYSIDE CLUB

                                   BY
                            GRACE MAY NORTH

                  FOUNDER AND EDITOR OF THE SUNNYSIDE
                           CLUB OF CALIFORNIA

                  ILLUSTRATED BY FLORENCE LILEY YOUNG

                                 BOSTON
                       LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.




                            Copyright, 1919
                     By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.

                          All rights reserved

                   ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB

                             Norwood Press
                 J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
                         Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.




                              Dedicated to
                           MARGARET EDNA ROCK
                  AND TO ALL OTHER HAPPY-HEARTED GIRLS
                          FROM TEN TO FIFTEEN




                                CONTENTS

                        I The Sunnyside Club
                       II The Secret Sanctum
                      III A Jolly Scrubbing-Party
                       IV Adele’s Secret
                        V Pleasant Plans
                       VI A Surprise Party
                      VII A Birthday Feast
                     VIII More Surprises
                       IX The Mother Goose Play-House
                        X Preparing for Examinations
                       XI Vacation Days
                      XII The Fudge Party
                     XIII The Two Dryads
                      XIV Pine Island
                       XV An Exciting Adventure
                      XVI More Mystery
                     XVII The Little Bear
                    XVIII A Fish Supper
                      XIX A Trip to the City
                       XX Amanda Brown
                      XXI The Ball Game
                     XXII The King’s Highway
                    XXIII School-Days Again
                     XXIV The House by the Wood
                      XXV A Visit to the Poorhouse
                     XXVI A Mystery Solved
                    XXVII A Really, Truly Home
                   XXVIII The New Pupil
                     XXIX Eva Begins a New Life
                      XXX Eva Humiliated
                     XXXI Something Unexpected
                    XXXII A Happy Meeting
                   XXXIII Farewell to the Orphanage




                             Illustrations

        “Suppose we have a club”
        Adele was holding her little audience spellbound
        Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire
        “The miser’s gold!”




                   ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB




                              CHAPTER ONE

                           THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB


    There was spring in the air,
    Though the woods were still bare.
    There was fragrance all about,
    Though not a flower was out.
    There were seven girls so gay
    Off for a holiday.

Across the April meadows they danced, a long row, hand in hand. Another
month and the brown fields would be gold-and-white with daisies and
buttercups.

“Look! Look! The pussy-willows are out!” Adele Doring called, as, with a
shout of glee, she darted ahead of the rest, toward a bush which grew
close to a low stone wall and not far from a sparkling brook.

When the others came up, they caught hold of hands and danced about the
bush while Adele sang:

    “‘Little Pussy-willow, harbinger of spring,
    We are glad to welcome you, such good news you bring.’”

“Adele,” drawled Rosamond Wright when they had paused for breath, “I’m
powerful worried about you, for fear you are going to grow up to be a
poet or something queer like that.”

Adele laughed as she perched on the low stone wall and fanned herself
with her broad-brimmed hat.

“No fear of _my_ being a poet!” exclaimed Doris Drexel, as she and the
other girls sat down on the warm brown grass. “Why I couldn’t even make
‘curl’ rhyme with ‘girl’ without being prompted.”

Then Adele, having put her hand in the pocket of her rose-colored
sweater-coat, gave a sudden exclamation as she drew out a piece of
folded paper.

“Girls!” she cried. “Lend me your ears! I have a secret plan to reveal.”

“Aha!” quoth Bertha Angel. “So you had a sinister motive, as Bob says,
for bringing us to this lonely, forsaken spot.”

“You were wise to do so, if it’s a secret,” Rosie declared, “for even
the walls have ears.”

“Well, if this old stone wall wants to hear what I have to say,” laughed
Adele, “it may listen and welcome.”

“Do hurry and tell us!” cried the impatient Betty Burd. “Your plans are
always _such_ jolly fun.”

“Well, then,” said Adele, mysteriously, “I’ve been reading a book.”

“But there is nothing remarkable about that,” Doris Drexel exclaimed.
“You are almost _always_ reading a book.”

Adele, not heeding the interruption, continued: “And in this book dwell
several maidens of about our own age. They belong to a secret society
and they have the best times ever. Now my plan is this. Since we seven
girls are continually together, suppose we have a club.”

“Wouldn’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce. “I’ve always
wanted to belong to one.”

“I choose to be treasurer!” declared Betty Burd mischievously.

“Oh, Betty, _you_ treasurer!” cried Doris Drexel in mock horror. “Then
we never would know how our funds stood.”

“Don’t you have enough of mathematics in school, little one?” Adele
asked with twinkling eyes.

“Don’t I, though! Oh, girls!” Betty exclaimed dismally. “I just know
that you are all thinking of yesterday. Wasn’t it terrible when I was at
the board doing that problem and those visiting ladies came in and said
that they were interested in watching the progress made by the young. I
was so scared that every figure looked like a Chinese character to me,
and how I did wish that a trap-door would open under my feet and let me
gently down into the cellar. Luckily, Miss Donovan had no desire to be
disgraced, and so she bade me take my seat and let Bertha do the
problem.”

“I hate math., too,” Doris Drexel declared. “I’m like the little boy who
said he could add the naughts all right but the figures bothered him.”

“In truth,” said Gertrude Willis, “there is just one of us who was born
to be the treasurer of this club, and that one is Bertha Angel,—‘the
only pupil in Seven B who can add and subtract with unvarying accuracy,’
as Miss Donovan so recently remarked.”

“Good!” cried Adele. “Bertha Angel, you are elected treasurer, but your
duties will not be heavy, for at present there is no money to count.”

“I accept the responsibility,” said Bertha brightly, as she sprang up
and made a bow.

“Now,” Adele inquired, “who would like to be secretary?”

“Secretary!” repeated Betty Burd blankly. “I thought that was a piece of
furniture. My Uncle George has one in his study and it looks like a
writing-desk.”

“So it is, fair maid,” drawled Rosamond Wright, “but didst thou never
hear of one word having two meanings? The secretary which we want is a
person to write down the clever things that we say and do.”

“I vote for Gertrude Willis,” called Doris Drexel. “Any one who could
write such a composition as she read yesterday in assembly on the
‘Rights of the Indian’ surely ought to be recognized as a genius in our
midst.”

“Thanks kindly,” laughed Gertrude; “I’ll do my little best.”

“Girls,” exclaimed Adele, “our club is now the happy possessor of a
secretary and a treasurer, but it has neither a name nor a president!”

Peggy Pierce was on her feet in an instant, exclaiming, “There is only
one among us who could be our president, and she is”—“Adele Doring!”
the five others shouted in enthusiastic chorus.

“You see,” laughed Peggy, as she resumed her seat, “the vote is
unanimous.”

Adele, rising, made a deep bow as she recited with mock gravity, “Ladies
and gentlemen, I thank you for the honor which this day you have
conferred upon me, and I hope that my future acts and deeds will in no
way betray the confidence which you have placed in me.”

“Oho!” Bertha Angel declared. “That speech was in last week’s history
lesson.”

“I was hoping you’d all forgotten it,” Adele laughingly replied, as she
sat again on the low stone wall.

“Well, I had, you may be sure!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “But what is the
club to be named?”

“I had an inspiration last night,” said Adele, “so I wrote it down. I
thought we might name the club after our beautiful suburban town of
Sunnyside, and then I wrote this rhyme as a sort of pledge for us all to
sign:

    “We promise to look on the Sunnyside
      And be kind and cheerful each day;
    To help the needy or lonely or sad,
      Whom we happen to meet on our way.”

“Oh, Adele!” moaned Betty Burd in pretended dismay. “Why didn’t you tell
us in the beginning that we had to be saints to belong to your club? If
I should turn into a cherub too suddenly, my mamma dear wouldn’t know
me.”

“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Adele. “We aren’t any of us in danger
of sprouting wings just at present.” And then she added seriously, “But
I do think that a club ought to stand for something more worth while
than just fun and frolic. Of course we’ll have that, too; we always do.”

“You are right, Adele,” exclaimed Gertrude Willis warmly. “I think it is
a beautiful pledge, and I wish to be the first one to sign it.”

Adele produced a stub of a pencil, and the paper went the rounds, each
girl writing her name thereon.

“Now,” said Adele, “only one thing remains to be decided upon, and that
is, where we shall have our Secret Sanctum.”

“Our which?” asked the irrepressible Betty Burd.

“A place where we may hold our secret meetings,” Adele explained.

“You may use our attic if you wish,” drawled Rosamond, “but, I warn you,
it’s powerful warm up there in the summer, and cobwebby.”

“An attic is all right on rainy days,” Adele replied, “but the blue sky
is the roof for me, now that spring is here.”

While she was talking, Adele’s eyes were roving the meadow. Suddenly she
saw something, and, leaping to the ground, she skipped about with
delight, to the amazement of the others.

“Adele,” protested Peggy Pierce, “tell us, so we may dance, too.”

“Ohee!” sang out Adele, catching hold of Peggy and whirling her around.
“I’ve just thought of the dan-di-est place for a Secret Sanctum, but I’m
not going to tell until I find out if we may have it. Meet me Monday
morning under the elm-tree and then I will tell you.”

So ended the first meeting of the Sunnyside Club, which was destined, in
the months to come, to bring cheer and happiness into many lives.




                              CHAPTER TWO

                           THE SECRET SANCTUM


The town of Sunnyside lay in a wide valley, beyond which were sloping
hills, and among them, clear and blue, nestled Little Bear Lake.

To the south of the village there was a field which was so yellow in
summer that it had been called Buttercup Meadows. Near it was a maple
wood, and through the wood and across the field rippled a merry little
brook.

Now, in the meadow and near the wood, and close to the laughing brook,
stood a picturesque old log cabin. Years before, when the nearest town
had been ten miles away, Adele Doring’s grandfather had owned all of the
land that one could see from the top of Lookout Hill, and in this log
cabin his sheep-herders had lived.

The sheep and the herders had long since passed away, but the old log
cabin was still standing, and Adele’s father now owned it, and, too, he
owned the Buttercup Meadows and the maple wood and the laughing brook
and Lookout Hill.

It was that log cabin which Adele had seen on the day when the Sunnyside
Club had been formed by the seven girls who were always together. They
had been wondering where they could hold their meetings, when Adele had
spied the log cabin, and she had thought at once that it would make an
ideal Secret Sanctum, but she did not want to tell the others until she
had asked her Giant Father’s advice and consent.

The next morning, after breakfast, Adele revealed her plan. “May you
have the log cabin, Heart’s Desire?” her Giant Father asked with
twinkling eyes. “Why, of course you may! Uncover yonder ink bottle and I
will deed it to you this very moment.”

“Oh, Daddy!” Adele laughingly exclaimed. “I don’t want to own it that
way. I just want your permission and mother’s to do with it as I like.”

Mrs. Doring beamed on them both as she replied, “If your father is
willing, daughter, then so am I.”

“Oh, you darlings!” Adele exclaimed, joyously hugging them. “Thank you
so much.” Then catching up her hat and books, away she skipped to
school.

The trysting-place was a big spreading elm-tree which stood in the
middle of the girls’ side of the school-yard. Under it was a circular
bench, and here the seven maidens waited each morning until all had
gathered.

When Adele rounded the high hedge which bordered the school-grounds, she
was greeted with a joyous chorus from the six who were already there.

“Three cheers for the president of the Sunnyside Club!” cried Betty
Burd, the irrepressible.

“Hush! Hush!” laughed Adele, looking quickly about. “Don’t you remember
that it is a secret society?”

“Luckily there is no one here but ourselves and the elm-tree,” Rosamond
said.

“Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “Why are your eyes so shining and
bright? Have you good news to tell?”

“Indeed I have,” Adele replied gayly. “Just think, girls, we may have
it!”

“Have what?” asked the puzzled six.

“O dear, how stupid of me!” laughed Adele. “Of course I hadn’t told you
about it, had I? Well, you know that we wanted a place in which to hold
our club-meetings, and I said I had thought of one if we might have it.”
The six nodded eagerly.

“Well, then, we may, and it’s the loveliest, idealest place for a Secret
Sanctum that ever could be thought of.”

“Oh, Adele, do tell us where it is,” begged Peggy Pierce. “I am ’most
consumed with curiosity.”

“Well, then, I will end your suspense by telling you that it is the log
cabin over in Buttercup Meadows. It belongs to my dad, and he is glad to
let us have it, and so is mumsie.”

“Ohee!” squealed Betty Burd. “How I do wish that there was no school
to-day, so that we might go right over to look at our newest
possession.”

“Let’s go at three!” exclaimed Adele; “that is, if our nice mothers do
not need us after school.”

The mothers not only did not need them, but one and all were glad to
have their daughters out of doors as much as possible in the pleasant
spring weather, and so, as soon as the afternoon session was over, the
seven maidens went hippety-skipping across the brown meadows.

Adele was armed with a good-sized key, which was rusty with age, but
which proved that its days of usefulness were not over, for, when it was
slipped in the padlock, it turned with a creak and the door swung open.

As first it was so dark within that they could see nothing, but soon
their eyes, becoming accustomed to the dimness, noted several objects
about.

“Oh, do look!” cried Doris Drexel in delight. “Here is rustic furniture
which must have been made by the sheep-herders many years ago.”

“Can’t we get some light on the subject and a little air as well?”
exclaimed Bertha Angel. “It’s stifling in here. Good! Here’s a window,”
she added as she pulled a leather thong from a nail and threw back a
rude wooden blind, thus uncovering a square opening, and through it
came, not only a fresh breeze, but also the slanting rays of the
afternoon sun.

“There! Now we can breathe,” said Adele, “and examine our possessions
more closely.”

There was a rude bed-couch, a rustic table, and several three-legged
stools. These were fashioned out of the trunks of small trees, with the
bark still on them.

“Oh, but this will make an adorable Secret Sanctum,” exclaimed Betty
Burd.

“Girls,” drawled the romantic Rosamond Wright, “if only this furniture
could talk, what tales of sheep-herder’s life it could reveal!”

“The place is so musty and cobwebby,” said the practical Bertha, “we
shall have to scrub every inch with warm soap-suds.”

“Oh, Burdie, how could you throw soapy water on my poetical dreams!”
moaned Rosamond, who did not even like to hear a scrubbing-brush
mentioned, much less entertain the idea of wielding one.

“Tut! Tut! My children!” Adele intervened. “Now all listen to me. You
know the spring examinations are due in a few weeks, and we must study,
study, _study_, and cram, cram, _cram_, so let’s forget that the cabin
exists until next Saturday, and then let’s come out here with all the
needed utensils, and, with Bertha to superintend the task, we will soon
have the place as clean as a whistle.”

“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond, and then she added mischievously, “I do believe
that I’m going to be confined to my bed all day next Saturday with
overstudyitis.”

“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Doris Drexel. “You may have
overtattingitis, Rosie, but never overstudyitis.”

Rosamond had made yards and yards of tatting, which she said would some
day adorn her wedding finery, and the other six often teased her about
it, for, as yet, to them boys were playmates and brothers and nothing
else.

Then Rosamond dramatically exclaimed: “Girls, I will not fail you in the
hour of need. Armed with my mother’s best feather-duster, to be used on
pianos only, I will be here Saturday next at the appointed hour.”

“Well, I’ll bring an extra scrubbing-brush, Rosie,” said Bertha
teasingly.

“And let’s bring our lunches and stay all day if our nice mothers are
willing,” Peggy Pierce remarked.

“That we will!” exclaimed the six. The door was again closed and the key
hidden under a log which served as a step. Then, hand in hand, the Sunny
Seven, as Adele called them, hippety-skipped homeward, chattering like
magpies and laying wonderful plans for the adornment of their Secret
Sanctum, which, in the summer to come, was to be the scene of many a
jolly lark.




                             CHAPTER THREE

                        A JOLLY SCRUBBING-PARTY


    The sky is always bluer,
    And the songs of birds more gay,
    And the meadow blossoms sweeter,
    Upon a Saturday.
    A week of lessons over,
    And long golden hours for play.

Saturday dawned sunny and blue, and Adele was up at an early hour and
down in the kitchen before Kate had set the water to boil.

“The top of the morning to you!” Adele called to the kindly Irish woman
who had been cook in the Doring family since before Jack was born.

“And it’s you, Colleen,” said Kate, “and some merriness you’re planning,
to be up this early.”

“Right you are!” the girl gayly replied. “I’m going to a picnic, and I
want to borrow a mop and a scrubbing-brush and a pail and some rags.”

Kate held up her hands in pretended horror as she exclaimed, “And a
picnic do you call it?”

“It truly is,” laughed Adele, “and I want some sandwiches and pickles
and some of those darling little cakes which you made yesterday morning,
and—”

“Take anything that you can find, Colleen,” said Kate, as she busied
herself with breakfast preparations.

So Adele put up a bountiful lunch in a covered basket which she kept for
the purpose. Jack, who was a year older than Adele, sauntered out into
the kitchen and helped himself to one of the chocolate cupcakes as he
exclaimed: “Say, Della, why don’t you ever ask us fellows to these
picnics of yours? It isn’t fair for you girls to eat all the good things
by yourselves.”

“Maybe we will some day,” Adele replied. And then she added merrily,
“But you wouldn’t want to be asked to-day.”

“I should say not,” Kate began, “with brooms and mops and pails—” But
she said no more, for Adele, springing up, whispered, “Hush, Kate! It’s
a secret!”

After breakfast Adele ran down to the barn, and Terrence, Mr. Doring’s
handyman, hitched her black pony, Firefly, to the little red cart. Into
this were stowed the lunch and cleaning utensils, and then Adele drove
out of the yard, waving to her mother and Kate.

The homes of the other six were soon visited, as they were all in the
same neighborhood, and each girl appeared with scrubbing-brush and apron
and pail.

“We’ll take turns riding,” said Adele, as she leaped lightly to the
ground. “Betty, you may drive, and Gertrude Willis, you climb in and
ride and keep an eye on the scrubbing-brushes, lest they attempt to hop
out over the sides. The rest of us will trudge along behind.”

Gertrude had not been strong during the winter, and that was why
thoughtful Adele had suggested that she should ride; and as for little
Betty Burd, the youngest of the seven, to own a pony like Firefly was
the dearest desire of her heart, but her widowed mother felt that other
luxuries were more necessary. Adele, knowing this, took every
opportunity which offered to give Betty the pleasure of riding or
driving Firefly.

Across the meadow they went, a gay cavalcade. Like all young things in
spring, their hearts were filled with joy and they wanted to dance and
sing. During the week the maple wood had changed from brown to silvery
green, and there were patches of fresh grass along the banks of the
laughing brook.

“Hark!” cried Adele with glowing eyes, as she stopped and held up one
hand. “Did I hear it or did I not?”

They all listened, and from a clump of bushes near there arose, sweet
and clear, the morning song of a robin. Then, with a rushing of wings,
the redbreast was up and away.

    “Cheerily! Cheerily! The robins sing.
    We’ve come to tell you. It’s spring! It’s spring!”

Adele sang happily.

“I hope you all wished on the first robin,” Rosamond exclaimed, “for
that wish is sure to come true.”

“Well,” said Adele thoughtfully, “I don’t believe that there’s a thing
in the whole world that I have to wish for. I’ve mother and father and
Jack and a happy home and such nice friends. What is there left for one
to desire?”

“Lucky Adele!” Betty Burd said almost wistfully; and then Adele
remembered how lonely Betty and her mother were for the loved one who so
recently had been taken away; but brave little Betty, sensing this,
called cheerily, “Trot along, Firefly! Let’s run them a race!” and
Firefly did trot along at such a gay pace that the brushes and pails
rattled about and Gertrude had quite a time to keep them from bobbing
out, while the girls on foot had to run and skip to keep up, and so,
gayly, they soon reached the Secret Sanctum.

Adele unhitched Firefly, with Betty helping, and then the pony was
allowed to roam, for he never wandered far away from his mistress.

The door and window of the cabin were soon open, and Bertha, who had
been appointed director-in-chief of the scrubbers’ brigade, began to
issue orders. “Somebody fill the pails at the brook,” she said, “and
somebody else be gathering sticks for a fire. Hot water gets things much
cleaner than cold.”

And so the girls skipped about, finding wood, and filling pails, and
starting a fire, for, of course, Bertha had some matches.

“Did any one think of scouring-powder?” asked Peggy Pierce, as she
rolled up her sleeves and donned her big apron.

Silently Bertha produced the required article.

“Burdie, what an orderly brain you must have,” Rosamond exclaimed in
wonder and admiration. “I never would have thought of soap-powder in a
thousand years.”

“You’d have brought the latest song or a bit of tatting, wouldn’t you,
Rosie?” Doris Drexel asked, to tease. But Adele, fearing that Rosamond
might be hurt, hastily added, “We need all sorts of people in this world
to keep it balanced. Now a story-book is much more to my liking than
soap-powder, but Rose and I are going to show you young ladies that we
are as good scrubbers as any of you.”

Rosamond smiled lovingly at her champion, and then, as Bertha was giving
further orders, they all gathered about to listen.

“I think,” the director-in-chief was saying, “that it would be better to
carry the rustic furniture all out by the brook, and then it can be
washed there and dried in the sun, and that will clear the cabin floor
and make it easier to scrub. Now, Gertrude, you take charge of the
outdoor work, but don’t you lift a thing, and Rosamond and Peggy will
help you while the rest of us do the inside.”

Then the girls took hold of the rustic table, and, by turning it
sidewise, it soon stood near the brook; the rustic bed-couch followed,
and, with six to lift, it was not heavy for any. Gertrude protested that
she was really much stronger than she had been, but they would not allow
her to help.

By this time the water in the pails was hot, and Betty Burd impulsively
stooped to lift one of them from the fire, when Bertha warned: “Don’t
you touch that handle, Betty. It will burn you. Wait! I’ll show you
how.” Then, taking the broom, Bertha slipped it under the hot handle.
Betty took hold of the other end, and together they lifted the pail from
the fire and placed it on the grass. The soap-powder was added, and,
when the water was cool enough, the brushes were dipped in and the
rustic furniture was drenched and scrubbed.

“If there are any little bugs living in this bark,” Peggy said, “we bid
them come forth.”

“They’ll be drowned little bugs before many minutes,” Rosamond added, as
she threw a pail of fresh water from the brook over the table, to rinse
off the soap-suds. This they also did to the couch-bed and the stools,
and then the rustic furniture was left in the warm noon sunshine to dry
and sweeten.

Meanwhile, the inside of the cabin was being thoroughly scoured, and
many a startled spider darted out into the meadow, never to return.

At last the four maidens appeared in the doorway, and Adele threw
herself down on the warm ground as she exclaimed, “Well, if scrub-ladies
get as weary as this in their bones, I’m glad that I’m planning to take
up a different profession.”

“Oh, you girls had the hardest part of it,” Gertrude declared.
“Scrubbing the furniture was really like play.”

“Well,” said Adele, “we seven have banded together with the firm resolve
of looking on the sunny side of things, and the sunny side of this
scrubbing is—”

“That it’s done,” Rosamond interrupted.

“I’ll agree that is one sunny side to it,” laughed Adele, “and the other
is, that we’ll enjoy our Secret Sanctum so much more, now that it is
sweet and clean—”

“And bugless,” put in Betty Burd.

Adele, heeding not the interruption, continued, “And you know a thing
that’s worth having is worth working for.”

“Oh, Della,” cried Peggy Pierce, “would you mind postponing the lecture
until after we have our lunch? I’m positively famished.”

“So am I,” Rosamond declared.

“Well, since we’re hungry, suppose we eat,” said the practical Bertha.

“Hurrah for our treasurer!” cried Betty Burd, springing up and dancing
toward the little red cart with a sprightliness which did not suggest
weariness of bones. Then, climbing up, she handed out the seven baskets,
and soon a tempting repast was spread on the paper table-cloth which
Rosamond had brought.

“Did ever sandwiches taste so good before?” muttered Peggy Pierce, with
a mouth full of bread and cold chicken.

“Who said olives?” asked Adele, as she sighted a little pile in front of
Rosamond.

“Pardon me for not passing them sooner,” Rosamond exclaimed, with
elaborate politeness as she lifted the paper napkin on which they were
heaped, but, this being moist, the olives fell through and rolled about
on the table-cloth.

“Grabbing isn’t manners!” Doris Drexel called, as Betty Burd pounced
upon one.

“There are two olives apiece,” said Rosamond, “so you might as well grab
that many if you wish.”

“I did have a chocolate cup-cake apiece for us,” moaned Adele, “but that
brother Jack of mine came out into the kitchen, and, without as much as
saying ‘by your leave,’ he ate the biggest, and when I went back to the
jar for more, nary a one was left.”

“Never mind, Della,” Bertha condoned, “I have an extra sugar
cookie,—they’re made out of real cream—and you shall have it.”

“Yum-m!” murmured Rosamond as she took a bite of her sugar cookie.
“Aren’t they delicious! I suppose you made them, Burdie.”

“I did that,” Bertha replied, expecting again to hear how practical she
was.

“You’ll make a good wife for a poor man, a missionary or somebody like
that,” said Doris Drexel, as she nibbled daintily on her cookie, to make
it last as long as she could.

“Marry!” said Bertha scornfully. “I’m not going to marry anybody.”

“Well, you needn’t be so snappy about it,” laughed Doris. “I didn’t mean
right away, to-morrow. I know you’re only thirteen, though tall for your
age.”

“Girls!” the sentimental Rosamond exclaimed. “Which one of us do you
suppose will have the first romance?”

“Not I,” laughed Adele, as she sprang up and shook the crumbs from her
lap; and then she added reproachfully, “There’s somebody at this picnic
who hasn’t had a bite to eat and it’s a shame, so it is. He’s coming now
to tell us what he thinks about it.”

The girls looked around and there stood Firefly, gazing reproachfully at
them.

“I choose to feed him,” cried Betty Burd, springing up; and dancing
again to the cart, she called gayly, “Come on, you darling Firefly.
Here’s the nicest hay for you, and some oats and a lump of sugar for
your dessert.”

The other girls repacked the baskets and tossed the papers on the dying
embers of their fire. It had been made close to the brook, so that they
could put it out quickly if the dry grass began to burn.

Then, to their delight, they found that the floor of the cabin was dry,
and so the warm, clean furniture was carried back in, and then Adele
exclaimed, as she brought forth a pad and pencil, “Sit down everybody,
and, since your brains are rested, I shall expect them to produce
brilliant ideas. Now gaze about our Secret Sanctum and tell what it
needs.”

“There’s a green fly coming in at the window,” Doris Drexel announced.
“We ought to tack up mosquito-netting.”

“Good,” exclaimed Adele, as she wrote down the suggestion. “We’ll call
that item one.”

“I think we ought to make a sort of mattress for this hard couch,” Peggy
remarked, “if it’s intended for comfort.”

“And sofa-pillows we need in plenty,” said the rather indolent Rosamond,
who liked things luxurious.

“I’ll contribute a pine pillow,” Doris volunteered. “I have such a
fragrant one, and it’s just the thing for a rustic place like this.”

“We need a bowl for flowers,” said Rosamond. “Mother has a big blue one
with a chip in it, and it would look adorable on the center-table filled
with buttercups and ferns.”

“Fine!” cried Adele brightly; “item five. And in every one of our
pantries, on top shelves or in out-of-the-way places, there is apt to be
chipped or cracked china. With our mothers’ consent, let’s bring it over
here and have a china-closet. Then, when we wish to give a party, we
shall have plenty of dishes.”

“But where’s the closet?” asked Betty Burd, looking about as though she
expected one to appear like magic before her.

“We’ll make one,” Adele announced.

“Make a china closet?” repeated Betty Burd in amazement. “Out of what?”

“Orange boxes, no less, little one,” Adele replied. “I made a book-case
once and covered it with flowered chintz, and it was just ever so
pretty.”

“Dad will let us have the boxes,” said Bertha Angel, whose father was
the leading grocer in town.

“And my dear papa will contribute the cloth, I am sure,” Peggy declared.
Mr. Pierce owned the Bee Hive department store.

“Some magazines would look homey scattered around on the top of the
table,” Gertrude remarked. “And then, we must have a bank in which to
keep our funds.”

“And you must have a little blank-book, Trudie, and write down in it all
that we say and do,” Betty Burd declared.

“Gertrude will certainly be kept busy if she does that,” laughed Doris
Drexel, “for some of us could out-chatter a poll-parrot.”

“Naming no names,” said Betty Burd, making a merry face at Doris. There
was one delightful thing about their youngest member, she always took
teasing good-naturedly and joined in a laugh, even though it were about
herself, as gayly as did the rest.

“And then, when our Secret Sanctum is all finished and furnished we must
have a house-warming party,” Rosamond declared.

“Oh, won’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Betty Burd, whirling around
like a top.

“And we’ll invite Bob and Jack and all of the Jolly Pirates’ Club,”
Doris Drexel added.

These happy girls were soon to give a party at their Secret Sanctum,
though it was to be very different from the one which they were so gayly
planning.




                              CHAPTER FOUR

                             ADELE’S SECRET


        A secret! A secret!
      Who can guess the secret?
    There’s blue in it and green in it,
      And bird-song lilting gay,
    There’s dancing and there’s laughter
      And there’s mirth and merry play.

One Friday, after the Secret Sanctum had been furnished as the girls had
planned, the six were waiting for Adele under the elm-tree in the
school-yard.

“Didn’t we have fun last Saturday!” chattered Betty Burd. “But I don’t
know what we would have done if Bob Angel and Jack Doring had not carted
those heavy things to the cabin for us.”

Bob Angel assisted his father after school-hours by delivering
groceries, and he had readily consented to cart the mattress and boxes
to the cabin for his sister, Bertha, and her friends.

“I’m so glad I found those bright-colored prints up in our attic,” said
Doris Drexel. “They are some my grandmother had, and, with their queer,
old-fashioned frames, they are just suited to our Sanctum.”

“I can’t get over admiring the china-closet and the book-case,” Betty
declared. “I never dreamed that such pretty things could be made out of
just orange boxes.”

Rosamond glanced at her wrist-watch as she exclaimed: “Here it is five
minutes to the last bell. I never knew Adele to be so late before. What
can have happened?”

“If Adele is late to-day,” said Doris Drexel, “it will break her perfect
record. She hasn’t even been tardy a moment this whole term.”

“Ho! Here she comes now!” cried Peggy Pierce with a sigh of relief, for
the girls would have been as sorry as Adele herself if the perfect
record had been broken.

“What ever kept you so long, Della?” Rosamond called. “We’ve been
waiting here for almost fifteen minutes.”

“Did you break a shoe-lace?” Doris Drexel inquired.

“Nary a bit of it,” laughed Adele when she could get her breath. “I
happened to see a clump of violets in a sunny corner and I dug them up,
roots and all, and took them over to Granny Dorset. She told me last
week that she was eager for the first violets to bloom; that somehow the
ache in her bones got better then, and since she can’t leave her bed to
get them for herself, I thought that I would take them to her, and she
was so pleased! I wish you might have seen her dear old eyes twinkle.”

“Oh, Adele, you’re always thinking of kind things to do,” Betty Burd
declared. “I wish I were that way!”

“There’s the last bell!” called Peggy Pierce. “Forward! March!” But
Adele detained them, exclaiming: “Wait, girls; I have the most
beau-ti-ful secret to tell you, but I’ll have to keep it now until after
school! Meet me under the elm-tree just as soon as ever you can.”

Then into their class-room they went, but all through the morning
session they kept wondering and wondering what new fun Adele was
planning. In fact, Betty Burd was thinking so much about it that she
could not keep her mind on her lesson, and when Miss Donovan suddenly
asked her to name the capital of England, Betty was so confused that she
answered, “Oh, it’s a secret!”

“A secret?” exclaimed the mystified Miss Donovan. Poor Betty blushed as
crimson as a poppy, and the other six girls just had to laugh.

Then Betty explained that she had meant to say that London was the
capital of England, but that she had been thinking of a secret.

When at last the class was dismissed, the Sunny Seven, as Adele called
them, hurried out to the elm-tree, and Betty Burd exclaimed: “Wasn’t
Miss Donovan a dear not to keep me in! I was so afraid that she would,
and then I couldn’t have heard the secret.”

“Like as not you deserved to be kept in,” Bertha Angel remarked, “but we
are glad that you weren’t.”

“Now, Adele, do tell us that secret,” pleaded Peggy Pierce, and they all
listened with eager anticipation.

“Look at me hard,” Adele said, “and see if you can guess my secret.”

The six girls turned her around and even examined the big ribbon bows on
her golden-brown braids, but they couldn’t find a clue to the secret.

“Don’t I look a little bigger or older or something?” Adele asked.

“Oho-ho! I know!” cried Doris Drexel, clapping her hands gleefully.
“Adele, it’s _your_ birthday.”

“You are warm,” Adele replied, “but it isn’t my birthday yet. It’s just
going to be. Think of it, girls! Next week I shall be thirteen years old
and almost a young lady.”

“Shall you do your hair up?” asked Rosamond Wright, whose dearest desire
was to wear her curls twisted on high.

“Dear me, no,” laughed Adele. “I shall wear braids until I’m twenty, I
guess.”

“Oh, Della, I do hope you’re going to have a party,” exclaimed Peggy
Pierce. “I have the sweetest new dress. It’s white muslin, all scattered
over with pink rosebuds, and I’m just pining to be asked to a party so
that I can wear it.”

“Yes, I’m going to have a party,” Adele replied, “but you won’t be able
to wear that dress to it, Peggy; it’s going to be a different sort of
party.”

“Oh-o-o!” came a wailing chorus. “Aren’t we going to be invited?”

“Not exactly,” laughed their favorite, “and yet I shall expect you all
to be there.”

“Oh, Adele!” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “You are so mysterious and so
provoking! Do you expect us to come to your party without an
invitation?”

“Of course not,” Adele replied, “and I won’t keep you guessing any
longer. This is the way of it. Yesterday I went over to the orphan
asylum to read stories to the very little children, as I do every
Sunday, and when I was coming out I passed what I supposed was an empty
class-room. The door was open a crack, and I thought that I heard some
one crying inside. I looked in and saw a girl of about our own age
sobbing as hard as ever she could. I had never seen her before. I went
nearer and said, ‘Little girl, can I do something to help you?’ At first
she only cried the harder, but I sat down beside her, and at last she
told me that her mother and father were both dead and that the people
she had been living with couldn’t keep her any longer, and so they had
sent her to the orphans’ home. I told her that she would like it there
because the matron was so kind.

“‘Yes,’ she sobbed, ‘I shall like it, I guess, but next week Saturday
will be my birthday, and mother always gave me a party, but now nobody
cares.’

“I felt as though I would have to cry, too, but I knew that would not be
the way to cheer her up, so I asked her to take a walk with me and I
showed her the pleasant places around the Home. She loved the woods, she
said, and when we went back, an hour later, I guess she felt better, but
right then and there I decided that this year, instead of having a party
for _myself_, I would give a surprise birthday-party for Eva Dearman.”

“Oh, Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “I am so sorry for that poor
orphan girl. May we help give the party?”

“That’s just what I hoped that you would want to do,” said Adele
happily. “I must skip home now and do my practicing, but to-morrow will
be Saturday, so let’s meet in our Secret Sanctum at three o’clock and
make our plans.”




                              CHAPTER FIVE

                             PLEASANT PLANS


    The Secret Sanctum log cabin stood
    In Buttercup Meadows beside the green wood,
    And the birds at nest-building would pause and sing
    That joyous song which they carol in spring,
    And the brook as it purled on its fern-edged way,
    And the daisies and buttercups golden and gay,
    Were all of them telling, “It’s May! Lovely May!”
    And there the maids of the Sunny Clan
    Met one Saturday a party to plan.

“Girls,” said Rosamond Wright, as she looked out of the cabin for the
twentieth time, “it is quarter-past three and Adele not yet come.”

“Oh, I forgot,” Betty Burd exclaimed, as she placed a bowl of daisies on
the rustic center-table, “Adele asked me to tell you that she might be a
little late, as she had to go on a very important errand!”

“There is some one coming now on horseback,” Peggy Pierce remarked as
she came up from the brook with a pitcher of sparkling water.

“All that I can make out is a cloud of dust,” said Bertha Angel, as she
shaded her eyes to look.

“It is Adele!” cried Betty Burd. “She’s turning into the meadow lane
now.”

The six girls ran out eagerly to meet the lassie, who came galloping up
on Firefly. Leaping lightly to the ground, Adele let the pony go
wherever he wished to browse, knowing that he would return to her when
she whistled.

The girls pounced upon their favorite and led her into the cabin, where
she sank down among the soft-pillows, exclaiming, “I’ve ridden so fast,
I’m ’most out of breath, but I knew that you girls would be waiting
here, and so I came on a gallop. Now be seated and I’ll tell you all
about it.”

Down on the floor the Sunny Six sat, tailor-fashion, and Adele began:
“I’ve been over to the Orphans’ Home to see the matron, Mrs. Friend.
She’s a dear! She was so pleased to hear that we wanted to give Eva
Dearman a birthday party, and what do you think? That little girl was
brought up just as nicely as we have been. Her father was a wealthy
broker, but he lost his money, and then both of her parents died. Some
neighbors took care of Eva until her money was all gone and then they
sent her to the orphanage.”

“Heartless wretches!” exclaimed the impulsive Betty Burd. “Seems like it
wouldn’t have cost them much to have given the poor motherless girl a
corner in their home.”

“Well, they didn’t,” Adele continued, “and Mrs. Friend says that all Eva
Dearman has to her name is the deed to some worthless desert property in
Arizona.”

“Oh, girls,” exclaimed the romantic Rosamond Wright, “what if there
should be gold on that desert land, and what if our Orphans’ Home girl
should turn out to be an heiress!”

“Such things only happen in story-books,” said the practical Bertha
Angel. “Now don’t let’s interrupt Adele again. We want to hear the plans
for the party.”

“Mrs. Friend told me that there are twelve girls in the Home who are
just about our own age. One of them, Amanda Brown, is so surly and
disagreeable that none of the others like her, and the matron said that
we need not ask her unless we wish, but of course we would not think of
leaving her out.”

“Perhaps a party is just what she needs,” suggested Gertrude Willis, the
minister’s daughter.

“And now,” said Adele, “don’t you think it would be nice to give a
present to each one of the Home girls?”

“It would be a nice thing to do, surely,” Gertrude answered. “How much
money have we in the club treasury?”

The girls had each given what they could to start a Sunnyside fund, and
Doris Drexel, whose father was a bank president, had contributed a small
bank in which to keep their wealth.

Bertha Angel rose and said gayly, “I’ll go and get the bank and then
we’ll count our money.”

Now, back of the log cabin was a shed, and, one of the boards in the
floor being loose, the girls had hidden their bank in a dark hole which
they had found underneath it. The shed was then padlocked and the
precious fund they believed was surely safe. It would have been safe
enough had it been locked in the log cabin, as the girls well knew, but
Rosamond had declared that it was much more romantic to steal out to the
shed and place it in the dark hole under the loose board, and so, to
please her, this had been done.

Bertha took the rusty key and ran around to the shed. When the door was
open, the girl noticed that the board was slightly lifted, and that the
stone which they usually placed on it had been rolled away. What could
it mean? Kneeling, she lifted the board higher and thrust her hand into
the dark hole. But the bank was not there.

Springing up, she ran back to the cabin, calling excitedly, “Girls!
Girls! What do you suppose has happened?”

The startled six rushed out of the cabin door. “Why, Bertha, what is the
matter?” Adele exclaimed. “You look as though you had seen a ghost.”

“It’s worse than a ghost,” said Bertha dismally. “Our bank is gone.”

“Gone!” echoed all of the girls in amazement.

“Then we can’t give the party or the presents or anything,” wailed Betty
Burd.

“And I’ve spent all of my allowance for two months to come,” moaned
Adele.

The girls reached the shed and each one felt in the dark hole under the
loose board.

“It must have been a tramp,” Doris Drexel declared.

“Maybe he’s hiding in the woods this very moment,” said Rosamond
fearfully.

“It couldn’t have been a tramp,” Bertha remarked thoughtfully, “because
the door was locked and there is no window.” Then suddenly she burst
into a peal of merry laughter. The other six looked at her in puzzled
amazement.

“Why, Bertha,” Adele exclaimed, “surely there is nothing funny about
it!”

“Yes there is,” Bertha replied, her eyes dancing. “Don’t you remember
that, at our last business meeting, we decided that our bank _might_ be
stolen, and that we would change its hiding-place?”

“Oh, of course,” said Peggy Pierce. “And that very day I took it
down-town and asked father to keep it in his safe. I’ve been cramming so
hard for examinations, I guess, that now I can’t remember anything.”

“Never mind, Peggy,” said Adele, as she slipped her arm around the
crestfallen girl. “Our memories all play strange pranks at times.” Then,
turning to the others, she called, “Come on; let’s don our hats and
finish this meeting down at the Bee Hive, because, of course, we would
buy the birthday presents there anyway.”

Firefly came on a gallop when Adele whistled, and whinnying for the lump
of sugar which his mistress always had for him.

“Gertrude, would you like to ride?” Adele asked. But Gertrude said that
she wasn’t a bit tired and would much rather walk with the others.

“Well then, Betty,” Adele began, and the others laughed at the happy
eagerness with which that small girl clambered up on the pony’s back.
Betty was only eleven, though she would soon be twelve. She was _petite_
and dark and sparkling, and everybody’s pet. Away she galloped over
Buttercup Meadows, her hair flying out like a mantle about her
shoulders.

Half an hour later the six who were walking reached the Bee Hive, and
found Betty, flushed from her gay ride, awaiting them. Luckily at that
hour of the day the store was not as busy as its name implied, and jolly
Mr. Pierce gave his whole attention to the flock of happy girls. How he
laughed when he heard the story of the lost bank. Out of the safe it was
taken and the money was counted by the treasurer.

“Exactly six dollars and thirty-three cents,” she announced. “Now the
question is, will that amount of money purchase suitable birthday
presents for twelve guests?”

The girls had not noticed that during the counting Peggy, the darling of
her father’s heart, had beckoned him to the back of the store and had
begged him to be a _dear_ and give them something extra nice for the
orphans. Had the girls known about this, they would not have been as
surprised as they were when Mr. Pierce stepped forward with a tray on
which were ever so many necklaces with lockets of different designs.

“Oh-h!” breathed the six with delighted sighs. “But, Mr. Pierce, we
never could purchase twelve of these adorable chains for six dollars and
thirty-three cents.”

“The cause is such a good one,” said Mr. Pierce, with a twinkle at
Peggy, “that you may have them at cost.”

Then followed a rapturous fifteen minutes, during which the girls
selected twelve necklaces and lockets.

“Orphans always have to wear things just alike,” Adele declared, “and so
I am sure that they would like to have these different.”

“I suppose that we ought to give them stockings or handkerchiefs or
something useful,” suggested Bertha Angel, the practical.

“Maybe so,” said Adele, “but this time the poor things are going to have
just what we would like for ourselves,—something useless and pretty.”

When at last the twelve necklaces were chosen, each was placed in a
little square white box lined with pink silk. The Sunny Seven thanked
Mr. Pierce and then away they went with their treasures. The twelve
orphans, busily working at the Home, little dreamed of the pleasure that
was in store for them.




                              CHAPTER SIX

                            A SURPRISE PARTY


The eventful Saturday dawned bright and sunny. Adele awoke as soon as
did Robin Red, who lived in the blossoming apple tree close to her
window. Perched on a teetering twig, he caroled his good-morning song
and Adele listened with a happy heart.

“Such a beautiful, sunny day for our party,” she thought joyously as she
hurriedly dressed, tiptoeing about, that she need not awaken the rest of
the family. The Sunny Seven had agreed to rise at dawn and meet at the
log cabin as early as they possibly could, for there were many things to
be done to make ready for their guests.

Meanwhile, in the orphan asylum, which was a mile out on the Lake Road,
the morning tasks were begun. The atmosphere of the place was home-like,
due to the kindly, mothering heart of the matron. Windows were thrown
open, and sunshine, fragrant breeze, and bird-song drifted in.

Eva Dearman, upon awakening, had slipped a photograph from under her
pillow, and, gazing at the sweet pictured face, she had whispered
softly, “Mumsie, dear, this is my birthday, and I’m going to think that
you are with me all day, and I’m going to try to be brave and happy,
just as I know you would want me to be.”

An hour later the older girls in the Home stood in line, waiting for the
morning tasks to be allotted to them. Eva was next to Amanda Brown. To
Amanda fell the task of sweeping and dusting the study-hall, while to
Eva Dearman was given the pleasanter one of sweeping the verandas,
raking the gravelly walks, and tidying up the summer-house.

“That’s always the way,” grumbled Amanda, as the girls turned to get
brooms and brushes. “You have the easy work given to you, but they give
me that horrid old study-room to clean.”

“I’ll tell you what,” Eva replied brightly, “I’ll hurry up with my work,
and if there’s any time before sewing-class, I’ll help you with yours.”

Amanda stared in amazement. Eva had not been long in the Home, and the
girls were barely acquainted with her.

Amanda Brown could not believe that any one really intended to be kind
to her. She knew that the other girls did not like her, and she tried to
think that she didn’t care, and so, instead of thanking Eva, she rudely
retorted, “Seeing’s believing,” and away she went.

Eva sang a little song softly to herself as she swept the front porch
thoroughly and as quickly as she could. Then the garden-walks were raked
until not a stray leaf or twig could be found. When her task was
finished, Eva paused to listen to a bird-song as she thought: “Poor
Amanda! It is hard to be shut in that dreary study-hall this bright
morning. I’ve half an hour left to do as I like.”

Almost longingly, she looked over toward the little wood where she loved
to go when her task was done, but instead she skipped into the Home,
and, dancing down the hall, burst into the study-room, exclaiming gayly:
“Ho there, Amanda! Seeing _is_ believing!”

Amanda looked up in surprise. Indeed she could hardly believe her eyes
when she saw Eva pounce upon the teacher’s desk and dust it thoroughly
and vigorously. In fifteen minutes the work was finished, and Amanda
knew that she ought to say “Thank you,” but her stubborn spirit
rebelled. However, just at that moment one of the younger girls appeared
in the doorway and said: “Oh, Eva Dearman, here you are! I’ve been
hunting everywhere for you. Mrs. Friend wants you to come to her study
at once, and she wants you, too, Amanda Brown.”

Puzzled, and wondering if they had done anything wrong, the two girls
went down the corridor and Eva rapped on Mrs. Friend’s door.

A kindly voice bade them enter. In the study were ten other girls, who
looked flushed and excited. What could it mean?

“Eva,” said Mrs. Friend, putting her arm about the girl and kissing her
on the forehead, “we want to congratulate you on this your thirteenth
birthday.”

Eva blushed rosily as she replied happily, “Oh, thank you, Mrs. Friend.”

Then the matron continued, “Because it is Eva’s birthday, I am going to
give you other girls who are near her own age a half-holiday, and so you
may go now and take your baths and put on your best white dresses.”

“Oh, goodie! goodie!” cried several of the girls, as they clapped their
hands gleefully. Then out of the door they went, remembering to be quiet
in the halls. An hour later, fresh from the bath, they donned their best
white dresses and their butterfly hair-ribbon bows, which their matron
had given to them at Christmas.

Eva, like a princess among her maidens, beamed on them all as she
exclaimed: “You girls do look so pretty, every one of you! But,” she
added suddenly, “where is Amanda Brown?”

No one knew. She had not been in the bath-room, nor had she dressed, for
her white gown was still lying on her cot.

A bell was ringing, which called the girls below. Eva, alone, lingered
behind, looking everywhere for Amanda. At last, pausing to listen, she
heard a faint sobbing, which seemed to come from the linen-closet. Eva
opened the door, and there on the floor lay Amanda in a miserable heap
of brown calico. She looked up with eyes that were red and swollen.

“Go away!” she said sullenly, but Eva leaned over and took hold of her
hot hand.

“Amanda,” she said gently, “please come out. Do you want to spoil my
party?”

“I’d spoil your party if I went to it,” sobbed Amanda. “Jenny Dixon said
I would. She said that I am so cross and homely, she doesn’t see why I
was invited.”

“Did Jenny Dixon say that to _you_?” asked Eva with a white face.

“No-o, she didn’t say it _to_ me,” Amanda replied. “She whispered it to
Mabel Hicks, but she knew that I would hear, and I won’t go to your
party! I won’t! I won’t!”

“Very well,” said Eva firmly, “then neither will I! Amanda Brown, do you
suppose that I would enjoy my birthday-party for one minute if I knew
that some one was left out and unhappy?”

Amanda found it hard to understand Eva. “I don’t see why you should care
about _me_,” she replied; “nobody else does.”

“But I do care,” Eva said sincerely. “Now please hurry, Amanda, and I
will help you to dress.”

With a strange new happiness in her heart, Amanda crept from the dark
closet, and half an hour later the two girls went down-stairs to the
dining-room arm in arm. Amanda, in her white dress, with the crimson
bows on her black braids, looked very different from the Amanda who that
morning had been dusting in the study-hall.

After dinner Mrs. Friend told the twelve to put on their best hats and
go out in the front yard and watch for something to come down the road.

“Oh! Oh!” cried Sadie Bell. “I do believe that we are going somewhere. I
supposed that the party was to be right here at the Home.”

The twelve girls stood on the front lawn, Eva with her arm shelteringly
about Amanda’s waist. Eagerly they watched down the road for—they knew
not what.

“Look! Look!” cried Jenny Dixon excitedly. “Here comes something queer.
Whatever can it be?”

The girls ran to the gate and beheld a very strange vehicle coming.




                             CHAPTER SEVEN

                            A BIRTHDAY FEAST


    Twelve little orphan girls in white,
    Hearts a-brimming with delight,
    Watched with eager, dancing eyes
    For what? They knew not!
    A _surprise_!

The twelve girls, flushed and excited, were peering down the country
road at the strangest vehicle which they had ever seen. It was, in
truth, a hay-rack covered with garlands of daisies and buttercups and
drawn by two white horses with daisy wreaths about their necks. On the
front seat was the driver, Bob Angel, with Adele at his side, while in
the wagon part the Sunny Six sat on the soft new-mown hay. They were all
dressed in white, and, to the surprise of the twelve orphans, the
wonderful equipage stopped at their own gate. In a twinkling Adele was
on the ground, and, taking both of Eva’s hands, she kissed her on the
cheek, exclaiming, “Lovely Queen o’ May! Your carriage has come to take
you away on this your thirteenth natal day.”

Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes as she exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, you were so
good to plan all this for me.” Then, brushing them away, she said
brightly, “I’d reply in rhyme if I could, for I do suppose that one
should.”

“Oho!” laughed Betty Burd. “Eva, you’re a poet and don’t know it.”

“Come now,” said Adele, who was Mistress of Ceremonies, “we must start
on our journey. Eva, you are to sit in state with the driver, and all
the rest of us are to scramble up on the hay, because we are not so
important to-day.”

“More rhymes,” laughed Peggy Pierce.

Into the daisy-covered hay-rack the girls climbed, looking as pretty as
the flowers themselves. Then Bob started the horses, Jerry and Jingo,
and somehow they seemed to know that the spirit of fun was abroad, for
they galloped down the road at a merry pace and the girls laughed and
sang. Soon they turned into the meadow-lane. “What a darling log cabin!”
Eva exclaimed, as they neared the Secret Sanctum.

“Just wait until you see the inside of it,” said Adele. Then the horses
stopped and out of the hay-rack the girls leaped, not waiting for Bob’s
proffered assistance. Adele threw open the cabin-door and the guests
entered with exclamations of pleasure.

Bertha hung back for a few last words with her brother Bob, after which
he drove the equipage over near the wood, unhitched, and turned the
horses out to graze. Then he took a short cut to the town.

Soon the merry fun began. There were whirling and singing and dancing
games, and after an hour of rollicking, Adele invited the guests to take
a walk with her in the maple wood, so away they went, little dreaming of
the delightful surprise that would await them when they returned to the
cabin.

When the last gleam of white had disappeared among the trees, all was
hustle and bustle in Buttercup Meadows.

“Quick now!” exclaimed Bertha Angel, who was Mistress of Ceremonies in
Adele’s absence. “We must hurry if we are to have everything ready in
fifteen minutes, and Adele never can keep the orphans in the woods
longer than that.”

“The boys ought to be here this very second, if they are going to help
us,” said Betty Burd.

“Bob and Jack promised to be here promptly at four,” Rosamond remarked,
“and it’s powerful close to that now.”

“Well, you can depend on Bob,” Bertha exclaimed. “He is never even a
fraction of a moment late. Being my brother, I know his virtues and
otherwise.”

“What is the otherwise?” asked Peggy Pierce, as the girls donned their
big aprons and darted about at various tasks.

“Oh,” laughed Bertha, as she heaped lettuce sandwiches on a big blue
plate which had a crack in it, “Bob’s besetting sin is teasing me, and
such pranks as he can invent!”

“Well,” exclaimed Rosamond Wright, as she glanced at her wrist-watch,
“your model brother is late to-day, for it is four to the second and
there is no one in sight.”

“Oh, yes, there is,” said Betty Burd, as she came in from the brook with
a bucket of sparkling water. “There are two colored men coming across
lots just below here.”

Doris Drexel looked out of the door, and then she sprang back with a
startled cry. “They _are_ negroes, and, oh, girls, what if they should
be tramps? I do wish that Bob had been here on time.”

“They are coming right this way,” whispered Betty Burd. “Hadn’t we
better close the door and lock it?”

“Let me look,” said Bertha Angel, as she stepped fearlessly into the
meadow. Then, to the surprise of the others, she called gayly, “Well,
Rastus, do hurry up! We’ve wasted time enough as it is.”

“Why, Bertha!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce in surprise. “Do you know those
colored men?”

“Know them? I should say that I do,” Bertha laughingly replied. And then
she ran right up to one of them, and, shaking her finger at him, she
exclaimed: “Aha, Bob Angel, now I know why you wanted to borrow my red
silk handkerchief.”

Then the other girls, their fear changed to laughter, trooped out of the
cabin.

“Jack Doring and Bob Angel!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “I never would have
known you boys in a hundred years.”

“We-all heard you wanted some waiters,” Bob drawled, trying to talk in
negro dialect, “and we-all came to apply.”

“Well, you-all are engaged,” laughed Bertha, “and now please do hustle.”

Then every one bustled about. The boys made a long table with boards and
sawhorses, and benches on each side were fashioned with boxes and more
boards. Soon the tables were covered with flower-bordered paper
table-cloths, and there were napkins to match. Two bowls of daisies and
buttercups and ferns adorned the ends of the table, and in the very
center was placed a huge birthday cake, which Mrs. Doring had made for
Adele. It was frosted with white, and on it were thirteen pink candy
roses, for Eva and Adele that day were both thirteen.

Mrs. Drexel had sent chicken salad, and the girls themselves had made
lettuce sandwiches, which were piled in tempting array. Rastus, as they
called Bob Angel, was just filling the last tumbler with pink lemonade
when Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “Here comes Adele!”

There was a chorus of delighted exclamations from the orphans as they
approached.

“I didn’t know a table could look so beautiful,” Amanda whispered to
Eva, as Adele motioned them to their places. Soon the festive board was
surrounded with laughing, happy faces, and then Bob and Jack, as black
as burnt cork could make them, greatly added to the merriment with their
antics. They wore small white aprons, and each had a folded towel flung
over one arm. They passed things with a flourish and talked a string of
nonsense, trying, with more or less success, to imitate the negro
dialect.

The heaps of delicious sandwiches disappeared rapidly, the pink lemonade
was often replenished, and never before had a chicken salad been more
appreciated.

At last Adele called gayly, “Girls, we must leave a corner for the
ice-cream and cake.”

“That’s right,” laughed Gertrude Willis, while at the mention of
ice-cream the orphans looked as though their fondest dreams were being
fulfilled.

“Garçon!” called Adele, who was just learning a bit of French. “You may
clear the table.”

The waiters put their black heads out of the cabin-door and cried, “Law,
chile, wait a minute!” Later, when they did appear, each carried a
partly eaten sandwich, for the boys did not intend to miss any of the
good things themselves.

Adele, to save Eva from embarrassment, agreed to cut the birthday cake,
but first she counted noses.

“Say, Miss Doring,” Jack drawled, “I’ll be ’bleeged to tell you, ma’am,
I’se got two noses.”

How the girls laughed, for it is easy to laugh when the heart is light.
So Adele allowed two pieces for each boy. When the cake had been cut and
the generous slices passed, the waiters appeared with pyramids of frosty
ice-cream. Then, when this had disappeared, Rastus came out with a
basket lined with flowers, but piled in the center of it were little
white boxes tied with pink and blue baby-ribbon. It was first passed to
Eva, who chose the wee box which was nearest, and then waited until each
orphan had drawn forth one of the dainty packages.

“Now,” said Adele, with shining eyes, “open them all together.”

How eagerly the ribbons were untied and the little boxes opened, and
then what a chorus of rejoicing there was! Eva had chosen just the one
that Adele had hoped she would, a slender golden chain and a locket
wreathed with pearls. When it was fastened about her neck Eva exclaimed,
“Oh, Adele, how can I thank you!”

But Amanda called their attention to her locket, which was set with
pretty red stones. “I never owned a trinket before in all my life,” she
said softly to Eva, who sat at her side. Then, almost wistfully, she
asked, “Is it to be mine for keeps?” Eva fastened the chain about
Amanda’s neck and softly assured her that it was to be her very own. The
other ten orphans were equally pleased, and pretty the lockets looked as
they hung around the necks of their new owners.

Soon Adele rose and the girls sauntered about until the flower-bedecked
equipage reappeared and they donned their hats.

Eva held out both hands to Adele as she exclaimed gratefully, “If I live
to be a hundred years old, I never can have a happier day.”

“You and I are going to have many happy days together,” Adele replied
warmly. And then the Sunny Seven, who were staying behind to clear up,
waved to the guests as long as the hay-rack and its black drivers were
in sight.

During the day Adele had often wondered why none of the girls had
congratulated her on its being _her_ birthday as well as Eva’s, but she
was of too generous a nature to feel hurt, and so she soon forgot all
about it, but her friends had not forgotten, as you shall hear.




                             CHAPTER EIGHT

                             MORE SURPRISES


When Adele reached home after the orphans’ surprise-party, she found a
note telling her that her father and mother had gone for a ride into the
country. Jack Doring, having taken a bath, was changed from black to
white again. Then, donning his very best suit, he announced that he
might not be in until late; and, since this was Kate’s evening out,
Adele was soon left all alone in the big rambling house.

Up to her room she went, just a bit weary from the long, busy day.
Leaning back in her comfortable lounging-chair, Adele thought to
herself, “It seems strange that even mumsie and dad have forgotten that
this is my birthday, and Jack hasn’t said a word about it. But then, I
could not have had a nicer time if I had had a party all for myself.”

Then, closing her eyes, she drowsily listened to the evening song of the
robins who lived in the apple-tree just outside her open window. The
crooning melody seemed to grow fainter and fainter to Adele; a warm,
fragrant breeze from the garden brushed against her cheek, and soon she
fell asleep. It was dark when she awakened, and she sat up with a start.
What could it have been that had aroused her? Probably her father and
mother were returning. The girl listened intently. Suddenly something
fell with a crash in the room below. Springing to her feet, she turned
on the light, and, running to the top of the stairs, she called:
“Mother! Father! Is that you?”

There was no reply, and for one brief moment Adele’s heart stopped
beating. There surely was some one down-stairs, but who could it be?
Then Adele remembered that her big white Persian cat had been asleep on
its cushion when she left the library. Of course it must be Fluff
prowling about, and perhaps he had tipped over a bowl of roses. She ran
lightly down the stairs and switched on the library lights. The white
cat rose from his cushion and yawned sleepily, so Fluff had not made the
noise. Adele had a strange feeling that some one was in the room, hidden
and watching her.

“I hope that I am not growing timid,” she thought to herself; and then,
deciding that she would read for a while, she went out into the
dining-room, where she had left her book. She was only gone one moment,
but when she returned, the library was in total darkness and she knew
that she had left it lighted. Before she could be very much frightened,
however, there was a rushing, rustling noise, and snap! the lights were
on again. Great was Adele’s surprise at finding the room filled with
laughing friends. “_Happy Birthday!_” they shouted.

Adele sank down on a chair and looked so white and strange that Jack ran
to her side and exclaimed, “Oh, Della, did we frighten you too much? I
didn’t realize that it would be so scary.”

“I was afraid that we should frighten Adele,” Gertrude said
remorsefully, as she knelt beside her friend. “That’s why I suggested
that we go to the front door and ring.”

But Adele, quickly regaining her composure, sprang up with a laugh, and
the color returned to her cheeks as she said: “No, you did not frighten
me too much. I guess I am just surprised, and that is what one should be
at a surprise-party, isn’t it?”

Then, quite herself again, she chattered on gayly: “Do look at you all,
in your pretty best! And Peggy has her heart’s desire—a chance to wear
her new muslin with the rosebuds on it. It’s as pretty as can be, Peggy,
and your pink sash is adorable. Well, now I must run up-stairs and
dress.”

“I’ll go with you and be your maid,” said Gertrude Willis, who was
Adele’s dearest friend. “You other girls may stay and entertain the
boys.”

With Jack as Master of Ceremonies, the fun soon began. Meanwhile Adele
bathed and dressed in her prettiest. From below came the merry strains
of the victrola, playing waltzes and hops. When the two girls descended
the stairway, they found that the library had been cleared of furniture.
Mrs. Doring, having returned from her drive, had made this good
suggestion.

Then what a merry hour they had. Suddenly the front-door bell rang and
Adele skipped to open it. An expressman stood outside and he inquired,
“Does Adele Doring live here?”

“Yes, she does,” that wondering young lady replied, and then into the
hall the expressman brought a wooden box, which he deposited on the
floor. When he was gone Adele exclaimed eagerly, “Oh! _Oh!_ What do you
suppose is in it?”

“I’ll get the hammer and then we will find out,” Jack said. A moment
later he was prying off the cover. There, among soft tissue papers, lay
ever so many books, all bound in pale blue, and the set was called
“Stories That Girls Like Best.” Indeed, there was every title among them
that a girl of thirteen could wish to possess. Adele clasped her hands
and exclaimed rapturously, “Who could have sent me such a beautiful
gift?”

“Here’s a card,” Jack said, as he handed it to her, and eagerly she
read:

                      To Our Darling Adele Doring
                                  from
                             Her Sunny Six.

“I just knew it!” cried their happy hostess, “and I do wish that I had
arms long enough to hug you all at once.”

“Adele!” exclaimed Betty Burd. “Don’t make such a terrible wish. An old
witch might be lurking around and it might come true.”

“Well, I hope not,” laughed Adele, “for my beauty would surely be
spoiled if my arms dragged on the floor.”

Jack and Bob carried the pretty blue books into the library and placed
them on the center-table, and then the merry fun was renewed, when
suddenly the side-door bell clanged and Adele skipped to open it, but
there was no one outside.

“Some one is playing a prank, I guess,” she laughingly said. But Jack
suggested that they turn on the porch light, and when this was done
Adele saw a low bird’s-eye-maple table on which stood a beautiful
drooping fern. When the boys had carried it into the library Adele
gleefully clapped her hands as she exclaimed, “It’s just what I need for
the bay-window in my room.”

The little card which hung on the fern informed her that this was a gift
from her brother Jack and his six boy friends, who called themselves the
Jolly Pirates. Adele thanked them with shining eyes.

“Now,” she said, “surely the surprises are over,” but just that very
moment Mrs. Doring called from the top of the stairs, “Adele, come up
here a moment and bring the girls with you.” And so up the stairs they
flocked, looking for all the world like a bevy of butterflies in their
pretty muslin dresses and their many-colored sashes.

“Maybe it’s another surprise,” exclaimed Betty Burd, who was enjoying
Adele’s happiness as much as did that girl herself.

Adele’s room was brilliantly lighted, and her adorable mother and her
Giant Daddy were standing in the door, waiting. Into the room the girls
trooped, and Adele gave a cry of joy when she saw a bird’s-eye-maple
writing-desk, on which were rose-colored blotters and a silver ink-stand
and scratcher, and holders for both pen and pencil.

The card fastened to the desk read:

                          To “Heart’s Desire”
                                  from
                            “Giant Father.”

These were the pet names which they had for each other. How Adele hugged
him! And then he laughingly exclaimed, “Now put on your spectacles, for
there is something else in this room for you to find.”

Adele looked about, high and low. Suddenly she spied a water-color
painting in a rustic frame. It was a picture of their very own log
cabin, painted when the meadow was yellow-and-white with daisies and
buttercups. There were fleecy clouds over a sunny blue sky, and the
woods in the background were fresh and green, and, as for the laughing
brook, you could fairly see it sparkle and hear it gurgle as it danced
along.

“From Mother,” a little card told her.

“Mumsie!” Adele cried. “An artist from the city painted it, didn’t he? I
watched him one day when he was just beginning on the brook, and how I
loved it, but I never even dreamed that I was to own it.”

Now, just at that very moment bells began ringing all over the house:
the front-door bell, the side-door bell, the Chinese gongs, the little
silver tea-bell clanged and jingled. What could it mean?

“More surprises!” laughed Adele. “Come along, girls; let’s fathom the
mystery.”

So down the stairs the Sunny Seven trooped. Bob Angel stood in the lower
hall, ringing a dinner-bell, as he chanted:

    “Ding, dong, dell!
    Hark to the bell—ll—ll!
    Come, follow me,
    And see what you will see!”

“Bob’s happy now,” his sister Bertha jokingly exclaimed. “Like all
little boys, he loves to make a big noise.”

The girls trooped after the bell-ringer, and as they entered the
library, the folding-doors slid silently open, and such a festive scene
as they beheld in the room beyond!

A mahogany table was decked with shining silver and sparkling glass, and
in the center was a frosted cake with thirteen candles ablaze. Pretty
name-cards told each guest where to sit, and of course Adele was at the
head of the table and Bob at the foot. Kate, with her kindly Irish face
aglow, appeared in the kitchen doorway and then Mrs. Doring came in to
help pass the good things.

“Two feasts in one day!” exclaimed Bob Angel. “I wish I had the capacity
of Giant Blunderbuss of fairy lore.”

The first course soon disappeared, and then the cake, with its twinkling
candles, was placed in front of Adele to be cut.

“Thirteen is going to be my lucky number hereafter,” Adele laughed, and
then she puckered up her mouth and blew the lights out. “Oho, here’s a
card on the cake,” she called gayly, and then she read aloud, “For my
little Colleen, from Kate.”

“Another present!” cried the delighted girl, “Thank you, Kate, and when
your birthday comes, I’ll make you a cake.”

“Poor Kate!” Jack Doring said in mock sympathy. “I wouldn’t have a
birthday soon if I were you, Kate, but if you do have one, be sure to
hide the salt-box. You know why.”

Adele laughed good-naturedly as she exclaimed, “Just because I put salt
in one cake instead of sugar is no sign that I am going to do it forever
after.”

When the generous slices were passed, Betty Burd gave a squeal of
delight. “Oh, do look!” she cried. “There are things in the cake to tell
our fortunes.”

“Mine is a piece of straw,” Dick Jensen chuckled. “So I am to be a
farmer, I suppose. Well, I’d like nothing better.”

“Alas and alack!” moaned Doris Drexel. “I have a thimble, and I just
hate sewing, but I suppose that I shall have to be resigned to my fate.”

“See what I have!” Jack Doring exclaimed, as triumphantly he held aloft
a silver dime. “I just felt in my bones that I was going to be rich some
day.”

“Not if you have to work for it,” teased Adele, for Jack was rather
inclined to be indolent.

“I wasn’t planning to work,” Jack replied calmly. “I shall find a gold
mine or some little thing like that.”

“Poor little me!” moaned Rosamond Wright. “There doesn’t seem to be a
thing in my piece of cake.”

Rosamond, in her pink dress, with her flushed face and short golden
curls, looked as pretty as the flower after which she had been named.

“Don’t give up, Rosie,” Bob Angel called. “Seems to me I see a glint of
gold there in the frosting.”

Eagerly Rosamond broke the cake where the glint was, and out fell a
wedding ring.

“Congratulations!” cried Adele. “Rosie is to be our first bride.”

When each future had been prophesied and the boys and girls had eaten
their ice-cream and cake, the merry party returned to the library, and
soon after, as the hour was late, they took their departure.

When they were gone Adele nestled in her mother’s arms, as she said
softly, “Mumsie, this has been the happiest day of my life.”

“That is because you have given others so much happiness,” her mother
replied.




                              CHAPTER NINE

                      THE MOTHER GOOSE PLAY-HOUSE


    There’s many a high-chair put away
    For the baby that came, but could not stay.
    There’s many a mother-heart yearning still,
    And arms that a motherless babe might fill.
    There’s many a home that’s sad and drear,
    That a prattling child might bless and cheer.

It was Sunday, the day after the eventful Saturday which would be so
long remembered by the Sunny Seven, as well as by the twelve orphans who
had been made so happy.

Adele, dressed in pretty white muslin and wearing her daisy-wreathed
hat, tripped down the road toward the orphan asylum. She was so deep in
thought that she did not notice some one standing on the corner and
evidently waiting for her, until a pleasant voice called, “May I go with
you, my pretty maid?”

“Oh, Gertrude Willis!” Adele exclaimed. “I was thinking of you that very
moment and wishing that you were going with me, and here you are.”

These two friends were especially dear to each other. They walked on
together, and Gertrude said, “Adele, I think it so nice of you to go
every Sunday afternoon to tell stories to the little children at the
Orphans’ Home. I have often wanted to go with you, but usually father
has a young people’s meeting at the church and he likes me to be there,
but to-day he himself suggested that I go with you.”

“I’m so glad!” Adele replied, giving her friend’s arm a loving squeeze.
Then they talked of Eva Dearman, and decided that they would try to be
like sisters to the little girl who had no home-people of her own in all
the world.

“I just can’t imagine what that would be like,” Gertrude remarked, as
she thought of the parsonage in which there were five merry children,
watched over by a loving, if dignified, father, and the dearest mother
in all the world.

Mrs. Friend, the matron of the Home, greeted them pleasantly, and led
them to the large, barren room where, on little red chairs, twenty small
children were seated.

Their round, eager eyes were watching the door, and when they saw Adele,
their faces brightened, and it seemed as though sunshine had suddenly
entered the rather gloomy room.

The children, ranging from five years to eight, arose, and, standing
beside their chairs, made funny little bobbing curtsies, and they piped
out, like so many chirping birds, “Good afternoon, Miss Adele.”

“Good afternoon, little sunbeams,” Adele replied. “I have brought a
friend with me to-day. Miss Gertrude is her name.”

Then the tiny tots bobbed another curtsy, and with solemn faces they
piped, “Good afternoon, Miss Gertrude.”

“The little darlings!” Gertrude exclaimed softly, and tears rushed to
her eyes. It made her heart ache to think of all those babies and not a
mother to cuddle them, and then she thought of the childless homes to
which these very little ones might bring so much joy and happiness.

Meanwhile they were seated, and Adele was holding her little audience
spellbound with the simple tales that all children love. Tucked away in
each one of them was a thought that would help the little listener to be
a better boy or girl during the following week.

When the story-hour was over, Adele arose, and that was a signal for the
tiny tots to rise and chirp all together, “Thank you, Miss Adele.” Then,
to the surprise of Gertrude Willis, the twenty, without ceremony, rushed
at Adele, and that loving girl caught as many of the children as her
arms would hold.

[Illustration: Adele was holding her little audience spellbound.]

On their way out they stopped for a moment in the matron’s office.

“Oh, Mrs. Friend,” Adele exclaimed impulsively, “how I do wish there was
a sunnier spot for the nursery! That north room seems so bleak and
chilly.”

“I have often wished that we had money enough to fit out a cheery
nursery for our little ones,” Mrs. Friend replied with her kindly smile,
as she walked outdoors with the girls. “As it is,” she continued, “we
have all that we can do to feed and clothe the children entrusted to our
care.”

As they sauntered toward the gardens Mrs. Friend said, “Yonder is a
little house that used to be occupied by a gardener. It is quite empty
now, and there is a sunny front room in it, and I have often wished that
I had some way of making it into a play-house for the very little
children.”

“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed eagerly. “If we can find the way, may
we do it?”

“Indeed you may!” Mrs. Friend replied, smiling at the girl’s enthusiasm,
and then she bade them good-bye.

On Monday morning Adele started to school hippety-skipping and singing a
merry little song to herself. There were berry-bushes abloom in the
field over which she was taking a short cut, and from one of these just
ahead of her there arose a clear, whistling note.

“A bobolink!” Adele thought, as she stole nearer to catch a glimpse, if
she could, of the feathered songster, but, to her surprise, the notes
changed to “Bob White!” Adele stood still, puzzled, when from the
blossoming bush, sweet and clear, arose a robin’s morning-song.

“How strange!” the girl thought. “It must be a birds’ convention!” She
tiptoed nearer, when up from behind the bushes sprang a bevy of laughing
girls, and joyously they cried, “The top of the morning to you, Adele.”

“But where are the birds?” asked the mystified girl.

“Here in my hand,” Peggy Pierce replied, as she displayed a silver
whistle. “It’s a musical instrument belonging to my small brother. I
borrowed it because I wanted you all to hear the sweet bird notes.”

“Truly, I thought there were birds in the bush,” Adele said. Then,
turning to Gertrude Willis, she asked, “Trudie, have you told the girls
about our plan?”

“Of course not, Della,” that maiden replied. “The president of the
Sunnyside Club should make all announcements.”

“Oh, what is it? Do tell us!” Peggy Pierce and Betty Burd exclaimed
eagerly.

“It isn’t a party this time,” Adele replied, smiling at little Betty’s
enthusiasm, “but it is another opportunity for our Sunnyside Club to do
a kind deed.” And then she told them about the gloomy room which was the
nursery for the very little children at the orphanage; about the toys,
many of them old and broken; and about the cheery cottage in the garden,
and how Mrs. Friend had said that they might fit it up as a play-house
if only they could find the way.

“Oh, girls!” Betty Burd cried with shining eyes. “We surely _can_ find
the way; that is, if mumsie is willing. I had the darlingest play-house
in the South. Papa was an architect and he planned it himself. There
were three rooms in it, and one of them was the home of Mother Goose. I
wasn’t very old then, but I shall never forget the joy in my heart when
I first beheld that room. It was like stepping into a Mother Goose
picture-book and being able to skip about in it. Then, when papa died
and we came North to keep house for Uncle George, I just couldn’t bear
to part with those Mother Goose things, so mumsie packed them in a big
box and brought them along, and ever since they have been up in the
attic.

“Of course I am too old to play with those things now, but wouldn’t I
just love to fit up a play-house with them for those poor little
orphans! We’ll do it, too, if mumsie is willing.”

Betty’s mother gladly gave her consent, and the following Saturday found
the Sunny Seven in the orphanage garden. The little cottage had been
thoroughly cleaned, much to the delight of Rosamond Wright, who did not
care to attend another scrubbing-party.

The two orphans, Eva Dearman and Amanda Brown, at Adele’s invitation,
came out to help, and how happy they were to be included!

“I do wish that the Mother Goose box would come, so that we might begin
to unpack it,” Betty Burd declared impatiently.

“Bob said that he would bring it over just as soon as his morning work
was done,” Bertha explained.

“Here he comes now, and Jack Doring is with him!” Doris Drexel called.
The girls crowded to the sunny window and looked out at the driveway;
then Adele threw open the door as Bob leaped to the ground. Pretending
to be a cartman, the boy exclaimed in a rather poor imitation of Irish
brogue, “Good day to yez. And where will yez be afther havin’ the
baggage put?”

“Oh, Bob!” Betty Burd cried. “Weren’t you an angel to bring it over for
us!”

“Of course he’s an angel, and so am I, too, for that matter!” Bertha
exclaimed.

“Oh, I quite forgot that ‘Angel’ is his name,” Betty gayly replied. “But
do please bring the box right in and set it in the middle of the floor.”

When this was done, she laughingly inquired, “And now, Mr. Cartman, what
might your charges be?”

“Hum-m!” said the mischievous Bob. “Since it’s fer ladies, we’ll make
the charges light. I think one box of fudge would do nicely. What do you
say, Jack?”

These boys well knew that wherever the girls were gathered together,
there also was a batch of fudge.

“But we want some for ourselves,” Doris protested. “I think two squares
for each of you would be good pay for delivering the box.” Then she
added brightly, “Girls! I have a brilliant idea! We might give the boys
four squares each if they will open the box and help us unpack; but if
they refuse, they shall have nothing at all.”

“Of course we will open it for you,” Jack Doring replied amiably, as he
took a hammer out of his coat-pocket. “Here, Bob,” he added, “proceed to
show the ladies what an excellent box-opener you are.”

“Not a bit of it,” Bob replied. “Wouldn’t deprive you, old chap, of all
that honor for worlds.” So indolent Jack, having the hammer, had to pry
off the boards, and then merrily the unpacking began. There were four
large squares of cotton cloth on which were colored prints of Mother
Goose pictures.

“Boys,” Betty implored, “please find a stepladder and tack these up for
us, and then we shall be through in short order.”

“I should call it a large order,” Bob Angel declared, but nevertheless
he went out and soon returned with the needed stepladder. Then from a
high seat on the top of it he announced, “Ladies, be it known that my
charges for tacking are ten fudge squares with chopped walnuts in them.”

“I’ll tell you what!” Adele exclaimed. “If you boys will help us to-day,
we girls will soon give a fudge party and you shall have just all the
candy that you can eat.”

“Three cheers for Adele!” Bob exclaimed. And then so ably did the boys
lend their assistance that the work of unpacking and decorating was soon
completed, and with laughter and joking they remounted the wagon and
rode away.

An hour later the twenty kiddies were admitted to their new play-house.
Mrs. Friend was with them, and she was as pleased as they were with the
Mother Goose room. There were cloth dolls dressed to represent the
different characters, and woolly Mother Goose animals, and there were
bright picture-books which babies could look at to their heart’s content
and the pages wouldn’t tear.

Betty Burd, with her arm about Adele’s waist, stood looking on, and she
was hoping that somehow her dear daddy might know of the wonderful
happiness that his gift to her was giving to these baby orphans.

When the children were willing to sit down and be quiet, Adele told them
the stories that went with the pictures on the walls. Then, when it was
all over and the Sunny Seven were about to depart, the little ones
scrambled to their feet and, making their funny little bobbing curtsies,
piped out, “Thank you, Miss Betty.” This was so unexpected that tears
rushed to Betty’s eyes and her voice trembled as she said, “You’re
welcome, little darlings.”

On their way home Rosamond exclaimed, “And now, girls, let us plan that
fudge party which we promised to give for the boys!”

“Not yet, Rosie,” Adele replied. “Final examinations are drawing near,
and I think we would better plan to just study and study, but as soon as
vacation arrives, we’ll have the nicest fudge party that ever was or
could be.”

And with that promise Rosamond had to be content.




                              CHAPTER TEN

                       PREPARING FOR EXAMINATIONS


On the first Saturday in June the Sunny Seven were to meet at the Secret
Sanctum, to begin a review of the term’s lessons, for the final
examinations were only three weeks away.

Six of the girls were already there at the appointed hour, but, strange
to relate, the one who was usually first, this day was last.

“Perhaps Betty isn’t coming,” Adele said. “It is possible that she is
not going to take the examinations. You know she is a year younger than
we are, and though she had been in Seven B in the South, the lessons are
different, and when she came North last term, they put her in our grade
on trial, and I think that she has found it very hard to keep up.”

“You are right, Adele,” Gertrude replied. “Mrs. Burd told me that she
would far rather have Betty remain in this grade another year, but her
Uncle George is eager for her to advance.”

“Here comes Betty on a skip and a run!” Rosamond exclaimed as she looked
out of the cabin-door, and in another moment the little girl about whom
they had been talking, danced in, and, sinking down on the couch, fanned
her flushed face with her broad-brimmed hat.

“Girls!” she exclaimed as soon as she could get her breath. “I had
decided to give up taking the examinations,—mother wanted me to,—when
something very remarkable happened, and I am so excited about it, I just
don’t know what to do.”

“Betty! Betty!” laughed Adele. “We can’t make head or tail out of what
you are saying. Won’t you begin at the beginning of your story?”

“All right,” Betty replied, as she settled down among the sofa-pillows.
“You know my Uncle George is a very smart young man.”

“He isn’t very young, is he?” Rosamond inquired.

“Why, mother says that he is,” Betty replied vaguely. “Of course he
isn’t a boy, but every one says that he is very young to be an editor
and hold such a responsible position on a big city newspaper.”

“I’ve heard my Giant Daddy say that your Uncle George writes very
cleverly,” Adele said kindly.

Betty gave her a grateful glance as she continued, “Well, I guess he
must write pretty well, for he’s just sold his first story for one
hundred dollars. The check came on this morning’s mail, and Uncle George
opened the letter while we were at breakfast. When he saw the check, he
gave a whoop just like a boy, and he exclaimed, ‘Betsy Bobbets,’—that’s
his pet name for me,—‘if there’s anything in this shining universe that
you want, if a hundred dollars will buy it, you shall have it.’ Of
course I said that I wanted a jet-black pony, just like Firefly, and
Uncle George jokingly replied: ‘Betsy, we’ll make a bargain. If you will
pass perfect in spelling and grammar, the pony shall be yours!’ Mother
said, ‘Oh, George, I do not wish Betty even to try the examinations.’
But he exclaimed, ‘Puppy-dogs and fiddle-sticks! My dear madam, this
daughter of yours is possessed of as fine a quality of gray matter as
one could wish, but she is sadly lacking in concentration and
perseverance.’”

“How could you remember all that?” Rosamond exclaimed.

“I guess because I was so interested and was listening hard, and,
besides, I knew that Uncle George was right. I had not expected to be
promoted this year, and so I had not really tried to learn the term’s
work.”

“I believe that you could do it,” Adele remarked. “We should be sorry to
be promoted and leave our little one behind. Now our plan is to review
the entire term’s work, and if we go over and over it with Betty, we
shall also be impressing the lessons more firmly on our own minds.”

“Then you think that I could do it?” Betty asked eagerly.

“Of course you can,” Adele replied confidently, as she opened a speller.
“You all sit in a row and we will play school, the way we used to do,
and we’ll take turns being the teacher. Now, Betty, don’t you mind if
you make mistakes, but just listen and listen, and you will be surprised
how much you will learn.”

Then followed a busy hour, and a robin, alighting for a moment on the
door-sill, wondered why girls could stay within on such a perfect June
day. But what could a robin know of examinations only three weeks away?

When at last the girls were sauntering across the meadows on their
homeward way, Betty exclaimed joyously, “Girls, I’ve learned more to-day
than in a whole month at school.”

“That’s because you put your mind on it, little one,” Gertrude replied.
“I have always felt that you could do much better if you really wanted
to.”

Suddenly Betty laughed gleefully. “Won’t Miss Donovan be surprised,” she
chuckled, “if to-morrow in class I should happen to spell a word
correctly? She says that I can think up more wrong ways to spell a word
than any one she ever met.”

As Betty had prophesied, Miss Donovan was indeed surprised to hear a
constantly improved recitation from that young lady, but little did she
dream of the hours and hours that were spent by that once heedless girl
in poring over spellers and grammars.

One morning when the girls met under the elm tree, Doris Drexel
announced, “Only ten more days before the final examinations.”

“Oh-h!” moaned Betty Burd dolefully. “If you were saying only ten days
more before Betty Burd’s funeral, I wouldn’t feel a bit more dismal
about it!”

“Cheer up, little one,” Adele said brightly. “You are getting on
famously. Can you spell ‘believe’ to-day?”

“B-e-l-i-e-v-e,” Betty replied with a faint attempt at a smile. “I do
believe,” she added with conviction, “that whoever made up the English
language tried to tangle the letters in it just as much as possible.”

“Those old sages didn’t know about your pony, Betsy, or they never would
have done it,” Bertha Angel gayly remarked, and then the last bell
called them to their classes.

This unusual application to her studies at last began to tell on Betty,
and as the fatal day drew near she visibly drooped.

“George!” Mrs. Burd exclaimed one morning, when Betty, after having sat
listlessly at the table, finally departed for school without having
touched her breakfast. “If you do not forbid Betty’s studying so hard, I
shall do so myself. She’s all I have left in the world, now that her
daddy is gone, and I don’t care if she never, never learns to spell. If
you wanted to give her a pony, why didn’t you do so without making her
work so hard for it?”

George Wainwright had been unusually busy in his city office of late,
and was seldom at the table when Betty was there, and as for the
examinations, he had quite forgotten about them. But that night he was
home for dinner, and he noticed how pale was the little girl whom he so
dearly loved, and when she refused to eat chocolate pudding and whipped
cream, her very favorite dessert, then, indeed, did his conscience smite
him, and he decided to take the child out of school at once and get the
pony, that she might ride and bring the roses back to her cheeks. And so
it was that he asked her to walk with him in the garden while he had his
after-dinner smoke.

This was always a treat to Betty, and she went with him gladly. After
they had walked up and down the gravelly paths a few times, Uncle George
asked suddenly, “And how’s the spelling getting on, Betsy Bobbets?”

“Well,” said Betty with a sigh, “I’ve got the ‘i-e’ right at last, and
if they will examine me on that I am sure to be perfect; that is, I
shall be if it’s a written examination. But, oh, Uncle George, if the
principal, Mr. Dickerson, comes in and gives us an oral one, I won’t be
able to spell one single word. I get so scared when he asks me a
question; something clutches at my throat, and everything turns black
before me, and even the words that I _know_ I know, I just don’t know at
all.”

Uncle George laughed at the twisted sentence, and then he drew the
little girl down on a bench beside him.

“What is it that clutches at your throat, little one?” he asked.

Betty looked surprised as she replied, “Why, nothing, really, I
suppose!”

“That’s just it,” Uncle George said earnestly. “People call it fear, but
it is nothing. What is there to be afraid of? Since you know how to
spell the word, all that you have to do is to spell it. And even if you
misspell it, no harm is done. The word will always remain, and you can
learn it at another time. Courage is the quality that I want my Betsy
Bobbets to cultivate,—courage and fearlessness.”

“Oh, Uncle George!” Betty exclaimed, more like her bright self. “I am so
glad that you have talked to me this way. I feel ever so much braver. I
guess that all I am really afraid of is that I shall lose the pony.”

How Uncle George wanted to tell her that she should have the pony, come
what might, but he decided that perhaps it would be better for her
character-development if he left things as they were.

A few moments later Betty danced into the dining-room. Her mother, who
was putting away the silver, glanced up anxiously. She hoped that her
brother George had told Betty that she need not take the examinations,
and she was convinced that this was so when Betty exclaimed gayly, “Oh,
Mumsie, where’s my chocolate pudding and whipped cream? I’m so hungry
for it!”

“It’s in the china-closet, dear. I thought that you might want it
later,” the mother replied. And then, while Betty was eating the pudding
with her old appreciation, Mrs. Burd asked, “Are you glad that you
aren’t going to take the examinations, Betty?”

“But I am going to take them, mumsie dear, and you will be so proud of
me when I bring home a card marked ‘perfect’ in grammar and spelling.”

Mrs. Burd was indeed puzzled, but she said no more just then. The girls,
too, noticed the change in Betty, and then one morning, under the
elm-tree, Peggy Pierce chanted dolefully, “And this is the day of the
final examinations. They mean to find out how little I know.”

“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond. “I’m scared stiff.”

Then Betty surprised them all by asking: “What’s scaring you, Rosie? You
know your lessons, don’t you?”

“Indeed I do! I know every word in every book from cover to cover,”
Rosie responded. “And so do we all, for that matter, for we’ve been over
them together at least twenty times.”

“Well,” Betty remarked, “my Uncle George told me that fear is really
nothing at all but just our imaginations. I know that there is nothing
to be afraid of, and I’m not going to be afraid of it.” And before the
girls could recover from their astonishment, the last bell rang and they
went to their class-room.

Miss Donovan smiled encouragingly at them as they entered, and then the
books were taken up and the examination-papers passed.

Some of the grammar questions were rather hard, and took a clear brain
to think out. Adele glanced anxiously at Betty, but when that little
girl smiled back so reassuringly, she gave her no further thought.

For an hour and a half the girls wrote and wrote, and then the papers
were taken up and they were allowed fifteen minutes for recreation.

“Now,” said Rosamond, “what I would like to know is, are we to have a
written examination or is Mr. Dickerson coming in to give us an oral
test?”

“Mr. Dickerson is the father of five children,” said Gertrude, “so we
need not be in the least afraid of him. He must know that children are
not perfect.”

Once more in their seats in the class-room, the girls watched the door
eagerly. Would he come or would he not? Suddenly the door opened a crack
and then closed again; but a second later it reopened and Bob Angel
entered, bearing a message for Miss Donovan. He smiled broadly at the
girls as he went out. He felt sure that the message he had brought would
be a welcome one.

Miss Donovan smiled, too, as she announced, “Mr. Dickerson has been
called away, and so we will have a written examination.”

When at last the Sunny Seven were out under the elm-tree, Rosamond
dropped down on the bench, exclaiming, “Well, girls, I don’t know how
you all feel, but I am limp.”

Betty’s eyes were shining. “Wasn’t Miss Donovan a dear to give us so
many i-e words!” she exclaimed joyously. “I almost think that I might as
well name the pony.”

The next day Miss Donovan announced the result of the examinations, and
she said: “First of all, I want to congratulate Betty Burd. Her grammar
and spelling were perfect.” Then she added kindly, “Betty is to be
excused from the test in arithmetic, because she is to be tutored in
that subject during the summer, and then she will be promoted with the
rest of the class in the fall.”

Such rejoicing as there was when the Sunny Seven were again under the
elm-tree. Betty wanted the other girls to go home with her, and so
across the meadows they joyously took their way. Into the house Betty
danced, shouting, “Mumsie! Mumsie! I passed perfect in grammar and
spelling.”

“It isn’t possible!” exclaimed her delighted and astonished mother, as
she hurried from the library, embroidery in hand. But the card which
Betty triumphantly produced verified this startling statement.

“Your Uncle George came home early this afternoon,” Mrs. Burd said. “He
is in the study.”

But Mrs. Burd was wrong, for Uncle George, having heard the joyous
commotion, knew that it could have but one meaning and was already in
the hall.

“Just good enough to be true, Betsy Bobbets,” he exclaimed when he had
heard the glorious news. Then Betty, remembering her manners, introduced
the six girls, and Rosamond mentally decided that Uncle George was ever
so good-looking and not so awfully old either.

“And now,” said that young man gayly, “let’s visit the barn.”

“Oh! Oh!” cried the delighted Betty, “Is that darling pony here this
very minute?”

The pony was indeed there, and the girls all gave exclamations of
admiration when they beheld him, for even Firefly was not more handsome.

Then each of the seven rode on his back around the circular drive, and
Rosamond declared that a rocking-chair could not be more comfortable.

“I ought to name him Spelling or Grammar, I suppose,” Betty declared.
“But since he has a white spot on his forehead, I’m going to call him
Star.”

Then, when Uncle George had led the pony back to his stall, Mrs. Burd
called the girls to the wide side-porch, which was so attractive and
cosy with deep wicker chairs, comfortable cushions, and here and there
big drooping ferns on wicker pedestals. When they were seated, Melissy,
the colored maid, brought out cold lemonade and little nut-cookies.

“Well,” said Betty with a happy sigh, “I really do not deserve these
high marks, for if Uncle George had not bribed me, and if you girls
hadn’t encouraged and helped me, I probably would still be spelling
‘believe’ with an e-i.”

“Next year,” Gertrude said wisely, “we will learn our lessons each day
as we go along, and then we shall not have to over-study just before the
examinations.”

“And now,” Rosamond declared, “since vacation is here, we must plan to
give that fudge party which we promised the boys.”




                             CHAPTER ELEVEN

                             VACATION DAYS


    “Vacation days have come again,
      Joyous, glad, and free.
    We’ll brim them full of happiness
      As ever days could be.”

Adele sang this little song as she and the Sunny Six skipped across the
meadows on that last day after school. Then, parting with her friends at
the cross-roads, she went on her homeward way, walking more demurely,
since she was now in the village, but her thoughts were dancing as
joyously as before.

“I’m so happy, so happy!” she said to herself. “I wish I might share it
with some one who hasn’t as much as I have.”

And just as she turned in at the lilac gate, she thought of the some
one. Into the house she skipped, and, pausing in the lower hall, she
called eagerly, “Mumsie mine, where are you?”

“Climb the golden stairs, daughter,” a sweet voice replied. And up the
softly-carpeted stairway Adele tripped, and, dancing into her mother’s
sunny sewing-room, she threw her arms about the pretty little woman who
was busily making buttonholes. Then, sinking down on a near-by stool,
she exclaimed, “Adorable Mother, have I been a real good girl this
year?”

“Indeed you have,” Mrs. Doring replied brightly. And then she laughingly
added, “That reminds me of when you were a little girl, Pet, for you
always asked that when you were about to request a favor.”

“Did I?” Adele inquired with twinkling eyes, as she took off her
broad-brimmed, daisy-wreathed hat and fanned her flushed face. Then,
laying her head against her mother’s knee, she added, “Mumsie, darling,
I haven’t changed very much, I guess, for I want to ask a great, big,
and perfectly beautiful favor of you. And since I have been so good,
don’t you think that you might say yes?”

“Oho, Mistress Adele,” laughed her mother, “I cannot grant a favor
unless I know what it is.”

“It’s something just ever so nice,” Adele said, “and it won’t be a mite
of trouble to you. I want to invite that orphan girl, Eva Dearman, over
to spend Saturday and Sunday. She’s just a dear, mumsie, and her home
was as nice as ours before her father lost his money and died, and then,
soon after that, her mother was taken. Oh, mumsie, when I think how it
might have been me, homeless and all alone, I’m so thankful, and yet
that makes me all the sorrier for Eva, and I would so like to share my
home with her just for two days.”

There were tears in Mrs. Doring’s eyes as she held Adele close. Then she
said: “Do go and get Eva this very moment. I would like to meet your
friend.”

“Oh, Adorable Mother!” Adele exclaimed as she sprang up. “I fly to do
your bidding. I’m sure that Mrs. Friend will be willing to let her come,
and won’t Eva be happy, though!”

Adele tossed her school-books into her room as she hurried past, and
then down the stairs she flew. Out to the barn she skipped, and soon
Firefly was hitched to the little red cart. Adele waved to her mother as
she drove out of the lilac gate. She was so happy that, as soon as the
village was passed, she just had to sing.

In the orphanage Eva Dearman was patiently helping Amanda Brown with her
mending, little dreaming of the joy that was soon to be hers.

Adele drew rein in front of the rambling brick building, and telling
Firefly that he should have a lump of sugar if he would stand just ever
so still until she came back, into the Home she went.

Mrs. Friend’s cheery voice bade her enter the office, and how the kind
matron beamed when she saw Adele’s shining face.

“Why, lassie,” she exclaimed, “you look as though the nicest thing
imaginable was just about to happen.”

“And so it is,” Adele replied, “if you will be a kind fairy and grant my
wish.”

“It is granted,” exclaimed Mrs. Friend. “Now tell me what it is.”

“I want to borrow one of your children for over Sunday. Mother would
have written a note, but she was too busy making buttonholes for the
Lend-a-Hands,” Adele explained.

“A note is not at all necessary,” Mrs. Friend replied. “Which of my
children do you wish to borrow? I’m like the old woman who lived in the
shoe: I have so many children, I don’t know what to do.”

“Can’t you guess which one I want to borrow?” Adele asked. And the
matron smilingly replied, “Indeed I can, and you will find Eva in the
sewing-room, I believe.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Friend!” the girl exclaimed gratefully, and then she
tripped down the hall and rapped on a door. Eva herself opened it, and
with a little cry of joy she stepped out and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, I’ve
just been pining to see you.”

“Eva,” Adele said mysteriously, “you have an invitation. Would you like
to accept it?”

Eva caught her friend’s hands, and with shining eyes she replied, “Would
I? Why, Adele, that’s a needless question! Indeed I would! Is it for all
of the girls, or is it just for me?”

“Just for you this time,” Adele replied, and then she told her what the
invitation was.

Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, but through them a radiant smile was shining
as she joyously exclaimed, “Am I really and truly to live in your home
for two whole days?”

Adele had not thought that it would mean so much to the little orphan.

Half an hour later, Eva, dressed in her Sunday best and looking
radiantly happy, sat beside Adele in the little red cart, and Firefly,
having had his lump of sugar, was trotting along in his briskest
fashion.

“Oh, Adele,” Eva exclaimed joyfully, “I was having such a hard time to
see the sunny side of life this morning, but now just everything sings
and glows.”

And Adele, having brought so much joy to another, was radiantly happy
herself.

Soon they were turning in at the driveway, and there was Adorable Mother
waiting on the porch to greet them. Her heart had been full of
tenderness for this orphan even before she had seen her, but when she
beheld the slender, graceful girl with soft golden-brown hair, which,
though braided, would escape in ringlets, and the sweet blue eyes which
looked up at her so yearningly, those mother-arms reached out and held
Eva in close embrace.

“Mumsie, dear,” laughed the delighted Adele, “is it manners to hug a
young lady before you’ve been introduced?”

“Yes, and kiss her, too,” Mrs. Doring replied, as she kissed Eva’s
flushed cheeks, and then she added kindly, “Adele’s friend is very
welcome to our home.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Eva said, smiling through the tears that would
come.

“There now,” Mrs. Doring said briskly, “you two girls skip up-stairs and
have a nice visit before supper.”

So up the broad and softly-carpeted stairway they went, hand in hand.
Eva gave an exclamation of delight when they entered Adele’s room.

“It’s just like a fairy bower, and I’m so glad that I know the fairy who
lives in it.”

It was indeed a pretty room. The wallpaper was the color of pale
sunshine, and looped about on it, here and there, were wreaths of wild
roses. The window-seat coverings, the curtains, the downy sofa-pillows,
all carried out the wild-rose design. There were bird’s-eye-maple
furniture, low shelves overflowing with good books, a little brass bed,
its pale yellow spread bordered with wild roses, and the big drooping
fern in the sunny bay-window. Surely there never was a cheerier room,
nor one better suited to the maiden who dwelt therein.

“I’m glad that you like it,” Adele exclaimed, “and some day I want a
picture of you to put in this long frame with my very best friends, the
Sunny Six.”

“Do you really?” Eva asked happily. “Oh, Adele, you are so dear and so
good to me that it isn’t a bit hard to see the sunny side when you are
around. Now if it’s manners, I’m going to poke about and examine your
room, just as if I were visiting a museum.”

“Of course it’s manners,” laughed Adele. “I’m very proud of my
ornaments. Father’s younger brother is a great traveler, and he has
brought me things from all parts of the world. See this blue bowl with
the dragon wound about it? A little girl in Japan gave it to Uncle Dixon
for me. He said that her name was Wistaria, and that she looked as
though she had just stepped off of a Japanese fan.”

“Wouldn’t you love to see her!” Eva exclaimed. “I’m so eager to visit
Japan some day when the cherry-trees are in blossom, and sit on the
floor and drink tea in the funny way that they do.”

So with happy chatter the two girls wandered about the room, and Adele
told the story of each ornament. Then drawing Eva to the long mirror,
she laughingly exclaimed, “And now I will show you the life-sized
portrait of two beautiful girls.” Eva, looking in the mirror, saw two
happy faces smiling out at them.

“Look closely,” Adele was saying. “See how true to life the artist has
made them. He has even put in the freckles.” Suddenly a boy’s voice
exclaimed from the doorway, “Vanity! Vanity! Thy name is Girl!”

“Oh, Jack Doring!” Adele cried, whirling about. “It isn’t any such
thing. You were in front of your mirror for ages this morning, trying on
seven different neckties. But, oh, I forgot. Eva, you haven’t met my
brother Jack, have you? He isn’t famous for anything as yet, unless it
is for dodging work.”

“How do you do, Miss Eva?” Jack said solemnly, as he made a low bow.
“Don’t believe a word that Sis says. I have acquired fame this very day,
of which my small sister knows nothing. I have been appointed Pirate the
Terrible, which means that I am now chief of the band of pirates to
which I belong; and, by the way, Sis, they are all coming over here this
evening to get that fudge which you promised to make for us when we
delivered the box.”

“Honestly, Jack Doring?” Adele asked. “Why, I don’t believe that there’s
a square of chocolate in the whole house.”

“Well, there will be,” Jack replied. “You see to inviting the girls and
I’ll get the chocolate and the walnuts. Mother said that we might have
the kitchen to-night.”

When Jack had gone his way, Adele hugged her friend as she exclaimed,
“It will be a party for you, Eva, and I want you to have just the nicest
time.” Then, as the supper-bell was ringing, they made ready and went
down the stairs, arm in arm.




                             CHAPTER TWELVE

                            THE FUDGE PARTY


As Adele and Eva entered the big pleasant library, which was living-room
for the Dorings, a tall man rose from a deep, comfortable chair, and,
laying aside the evening paper, turned to greet them.

“This is my Giant Father!” Adele exclaimed. “Eva, I am introducing you
to the nicest man in the whole world.”

Giant Father shook hands with Eva, and was just about to say some kindly
word of welcome when the side-door banged, and Jack, cap in hand,
appeared before them. “Sis,” he cried, “cast your eye upon this package!
Does it look like chocolate enough? And here are the nuts. It took all
the money I have earned this month to make these purchases.”

“Earned!” exclaimed Adele. “Doing what?”

“Children! Children!” Mrs. Doring laughingly admonished from the
doorway. And then she added, “Come now, since Jack has returned we will
have our supper.”

When they were seated at the table, Adele gayly exclaimed, “Yes, Jackie,
since we have a guest, let us have peace to-night.”

“I’ll gladly have a ‘piece’ of yonder chocolate mountain,” Jack said, as
he waved his hand toward a large cake such as no one could make, so he
thought, except their own cook, Kate. And Kate, serving the supper,
beamed happily on the brown head of the boy who had been the darling of
her heart ever since he had been placed in her arms fourteen years
before. It was indeed her chief happiness to make or bake something for
her boy, Jack.

The merry supper in such a happy home brought tender memories rushing to
the heart of the orphan girl, but bravely she thought, “I must
appreciate what I have and stop grieving for what I cannot have.”

When the supper was over Adele drew Eva into a little room near the
library. “This is Giant Daddy’s den,” she said. “Come in and close the
door. I want to telephone to the Sunny Six and invite them to the fudge
party.”

Soon the line was busy, for Adele was holding merry conversations with
first one of her friends and then another. Yes, indeed, Betty Burd could
come, and wouldn’t it be jolly fun!

“What shall I bring?” Peggy Pierce asked. “Just your own sweet self,”
Adele replied. Bob, Jack’s pal, had told Bertha Angel about the party,
and she said that she and Gertrude Willis would come together. Doris
Drexel lived next door to Adele, so all that she had to do was to crawl
through the hole in the hedge.

Rosamond Wright said that she had to take a music-lesson first. Oh, yes,
she would come to the party after that. Why, she wouldn’t miss it for
worlds, but she _might_ be late.

“They can all come,” Adele announced, as she arose from the desk on
which the phone stood, and then, taking Eva by the hand, she dragged her
gayly toward the kitchen.

“We’ll help Kate do the supper work,” she announced, “and then we can be
getting the place ready for the party.”

With so many helping hands, the room was soon in apple-pie order. Adele
explained to Eva about the club to which her brother belonged. “It’s the
luckiest thing,” she declared. “There are just seven girls in our club
and there are seven boys in Jack’s, so when we give parties we have an
even number. Not that we pair off. I don’t believe that any of the boys
like one girl more than another. They are just our brothers, you see. Of
course, being boys, they are not content to have a nice quiet club like
ours. Last year they had been reading Cooper, so they called themselves
‘The Mohicans,’ and such blood-curdling yells as they could give.
Sometimes they would dress up like Indians and paint their faces and
swoop down upon us girls when we were in the woods, and, truly, they
would frighten us, even though we knew perfectly well who they were.
This year they are reading Stevenson, and so their club is The Jolly
Pirates. They have elected Jack as their chief, and they call him Pirate
the Terrible.”

Just then the front-door bell rang and Adele skipped away, soon to
return with five girls, all of whom welcomed Eva gladly, and then
laughingly they made deep curtsies to Jack, who had just appeared. That
good-looking boy, in return, bowed in most courtly fashion.

A few moments later another bell rang, and Adele, opening the side-door,
peered out into the gathering darkness.

On the porch stood six boys. The head of each was covered with a black,
shroud-like cloth, and in a melancholy tone they chanted:

    “Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.
    Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.”

“Oh, boys!” Adele exclaimed. “Do take off those dreadful black things!
You give me the shivers, even though I do know who you are.”

But the six black figures stood motionless, and then one asked, in a
deep, gruff voice, “Is this the home of Pirate the Terrible?”

“Yes, it is,” laughed Adele, “but he isn’t so very terrible just now,
for he has on a calico apron and he’s cracking nuts for the fudge.”

Then, to the surprise of the onlookers, the boys jumped up into the air,
and, clicking their heels together, they shouted in chorus, “Yo-ho!
Jolly Pirates, seize the fudge!” Then, snatching off their black
headgear, six laughing boyish faces were revealed, and Bob Angel cried,
“In, my good men, and enjoy the revelry. Rich entertainment awaits you.”

“You ought to say, ‘In, my _bad_ men,’ I should think, if you are
playing pirates,” Adele suggested. Then she added, “Eva, permit me to
introduce to you my brother’s boon companions, the Jolly Pirates. I
won’t tell you their names just at first; it would be too confusing.
I’ll let you learn them gradually. Now, boys, you may sit over here with
Jack and crack nuts. And Peggy, you’d better stay near them and see that
they put the nuts into the bowl.”

“Oh, let’s trust to their honor,” Peggy gayly replied. Meanwhile Doris
Drexel was grating the chocolate, and soon the candy-making was well
under way.

“It’s strange that Rosie doesn’t arrive,” Adele said at last. “It’s
quite dark now, and she may be afraid to come alone. Perhaps—” But
before Adele could say another word, some one stumbled up on the side
steps, the kitchen door burst open, and there stood Rosamond with wide,
startled eyes, and face as white as a sheet.

“Rosie!” Adele cried in alarm. “What is the matter?”

“I saw a ghost!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she glanced fearfully out of the
still open door.

“It must be some one playing a prank,” said Jack, who had risen. Then he
added, “Up, Jolly Pirates! Let us fare forth and capture this ghost.”

The fudge, which was already on the buttered tins, was set to cool, and
so the girls declared that they would go along. Not one of them believed
that Rosie had seen a real ghost, for they all knew that she was timid
and imaginative.

Rosie, however, was convinced that she had seen a being supernatural,
and so she clung to Adele’s arm fearfully as they went out into the warm
night. In the sky were low, gray clouds, which were slowly drifting.
Occasionally the moon appeared in a rift, and then it was dark again.

“It will rain before morning,” Dick Jensen said.

“Now, Rosie,” Jack Doring exclaimed, when they were out on the highway,
“I am Pirate the Terrible. Lead me to your ghost and I will scare him so
that I will make his bones rattle.”

“I saw it in the orchard, right at the cross-roads,” said Rosie.

“Follow me!” Jack commanded. “We’ll take a short cut through the
graveyard.”

At that Rosamond stopped and exclaimed, “Jack Doring, you’ll do no such
thing. There are tombstones in the graveyard,—you know there are!”

“Of course I know it,” Jack agreed. “But, my dear Rosie, did you ever
hear of a stone, tomb or otherwise, taking legs unto itself and pursuing
a young lady?”

“No-o,” Rosamond reluctantly admitted. “But graveyards are so scary.”

“We will stay on the high-road,” Adele said, wishing that they had not
come, since Rosie seemed really frightened.

The cross-roads was a lonely spot. There had been a pleasant home
standing on one corner, but it had recently burned, leaving only a
charred ruin and a yawning cellar. In the fitful moonlight this looked
very ghostly. Beyond was an old apple-orchard, and on the far corner
near the fence stood—

“Look! Look!” cried Rosie, clutching Adele. “There it is! There’s the
ghost. Right there—all in white!”

They all stopped and stared,—the girls startled, the boys puzzled,—for,
truly enough, a tall, white figure stood silently in front of them. Then
suddenly an unearthly scream rang through the air, followed by another
from Rosamond.

“That was a screech-owl,” Jack said. “Now, fellows, if you are worthy of
the name of pirates, show your courage and let’s at the ghost before
Rosie faints.”

“Yo-ho-ho!” the boys shouted as they ran toward the white apparition.
Then such a merry laugh rang out!

“Oh, Rosie!” Jack called. “Come, quick, and see what your ghost is.”

No longer afraid, Rosamond went forward with the others. “What is it?”
she asked.

“Why, it’s an old tree-trunk,” Bob explained, “and for some reason or
other Mr. Wiggin had it whitewashed.”

“Well, it looked like a ghost, anyway,” Rosamond said faintly. How the
boys laughed!

“Never mind our fun, Rosie,” Lawrence Collins called; “we’ve surely had
an exciting adventure. Now, let’s hike back to the fudge, for I am
convinced that it is cool.”

Then the seven boys locked arms and marched ahead of the girls, chanting
in loud voices:

    “Yo-ho-ho! Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.”

“I do wish they wouldn’t sing that dreadful song,” Rosie said with a
shudder.

Adele laughed as she replied, “I guess that we shall have to put up with
it as long as they are playing Pirates.”

“I wonder what they will be next,” Peggy Pierce remarked. “You remember
that last year they were Indians.”

“Many of them will be going up to the city in the fall to attend the
high school, and so probably this will be their last club,” Gertrude
replied.

They were all rather glad to get back into the warm, cosy kitchen.

“Good!” cried Betty Burd. “The fudge is cool. It’s so nice and creamy,
and the nuts are just crowding each other.”

Then followed a happy half-hour in which the candy was eaten amidst much
joking and laughter. Soon thereafter the Jolly Pirates escorted the
Sunny Six to their homes and quiet settled down over the town of
Sunnyside.




                            CHAPTER THIRTEEN

                             THE TWO DRYADS


It was ten o’clock when Eva and Adele went to their room that night.

“Think of it!” Eva declared with shining eyes. “The orphans at the Home
have been in their beds and sound asleep for two long hours. I feel as
though I were a grown-up young lady, don’t you, Adele?”

“I do, indeed,” Adele replied, “but to-morrow morning we may sleep as
late as we wish.”

“Oh, what a treat that will be!” Eva said, as she nestled down in the
soft bed. “In the Home we have to be up at six.”

But, for all their resolution to sleep late, both of the girls were wide
awake with the robins who lived in the apple-tree nearest the window.
Eva sat up and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, wouldn’t it be lovely on the top
of Lookout Hill so early in the morning! I’ve often wanted to climb up
there.”

“Let’s go!” Adele replied.

An hour later, the two girls, having breakfasted in the kitchen, even
Kate, the cook, being still asleep, started out on the highway.

“I left a note at mother’s place on the table,” Adele said, “and I told
her that we might be gone all the morning.”

Hand in hand the two girls skipped along the deserted road, through the
village and out into the country.

There the dwellers in tree and grass were awake; no laggards were they.

“Good morning to you, little squirrel,” Eva called gayly, as a little
red creature darted by. Adele noted with pleasure her friend’s shining
face.

“Good-morning, meadow-lark,” she called to a bird which was perched on a
fence-post, warbling its cheeriest song. Then, single file, they tripped
over the little brown path which led across the Buttercup Meadows and on
up the hill.

“Look at yonder gnarled oak-tree,” Adele exclaimed. “If we rapped upon
it, do you suppose a door would open and a girl dryad would appear?”

“Oh!” Eva cried, as she stretched her arms out toward the glistening
fields which lay below them. “I almost wish that I _was_ a dryad and
that I could live forever in the wonderful green out-of-doors.”

“Let’s play that we are dryads,” suggested Adele, who had not outgrown
her delight in making-believe.

“Very well,” Eva gayly replied, as she began to unbraid her thick golden
hair. “We’ll weave garlands of oak leaves and then we’ll dance on the
hill-top.”

“Oh, Eva!” Adele cried admiringly. “You have the prettiest hair that I
ever saw. You are like a fairytale princess, whose golden tresses hung
like a mantle over her shoulders.”

“I’m glad,” Eva said simply. “I want to look nice to you. Now shake down
your locks, my nut-brown maid, and I’ll crown you with these oak
leaves.”

“We ought to have different names,” Adele declared. “You be Dryad Fern
and I’ll be Dryad Oakleaf.” Then, taking Eva by the hand, she called
merrily, “Come, Dryad Fern, let’s sing and dance, where the wild birds
wing and the sunbeams glance.”

Away they went, skipping and singing, as graceful and lovely as two
dryads could be. On the hill-top, just for the joy of it, Eva whirled
about alone, and Adele, breaking a hollow reed, pretended to play upon
it, when suddenly a strange voice called, “Lovely! Lovely! How lucky I
am to meet two dryads!”

The girls turned and beheld a young woman who was seated in front of an
easel. “Good morning, little dryads,” she said, with a pleasant smile.
“You see I am painting that oak-tree on the hill-top. I was wishing for
a dryad to appear, and lo, there you were! Now, here you go upon the
canvas!”

“Oh, how beautiful!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked at the picture of the
hill-top and the gnarled oak and the wide, sunny skies. “If I could
paint like that I should be so happy.”

The artist looked at the girl with a bright smile. “Perhaps you could if
you tried,” she said. “Have you done any sketching?”

“No,” Eva replied. “I have not had any chance.”

“I believe that you might have talent,” the artist said pleasantly. “I
am Madge Peterson, from the city. My young brother and I are spending a
fortnight at Little Bear Lake, and if you two dryads will go down to the
inn with me, I’ll get my things and we’ll go sketching. How would you
like that?”

“We’d love it!” Adele exclaimed, glad to have pleasant things happening,
for she did so want this to be the happiest weekend of Eva’s whole life.

Soon the easel and paints were packed and Madge Peterson, who was little
more than a girl herself, having just had her eighteenth birthday,
beamed on her two new friends as she said, “Come now, little dryads; we
will start on our downward way.”

“Oh,” exclaimed Adele, “I forgot something!”

“What?” asked Madge, looking up brightly.

“My manners,” Adele laughingly replied. “Miss Peterson, I never thought
to tell you what our names are.”

“Why, yes you did,” Madge replied gayly. “You are Dryad Oakleaf and your
friend is Dryad Fern.”

“Oh, but we change back to girls when we leave the oak-trees,” Adele
said, as she began to braid her wavy brown hair, while Eva did the same
to her golden locks.

“It’s a pity,” said Madge, who thought that she had never before met two
lovelier girls.

“There!” Adele exclaimed when their hats were on. “Now, Miss Madge
Peterson, from the city, permit me to introduce to you my friend, Eva
Dearman, and myself, Adele Doring, from Sunnyside.”

“I am delighted to meet you,” Madge laughingly declared.

The path they were following was rounding the hill, and suddenly Eva
stood still with an exclamation of joy.

“Adele,” she cried, “I didn’t know that there was such a lovely little
lake on the other side of Lookout Hill. I have never been in this
direction since I came to the Home.”

Poor Eva, suddenly realizing what she had said, blushed crimson, and
then she hurriedly explained. “Oh, Miss Peterson, I’m just a girl from
an Orphans’ Home, whom Adele is befriending, out of pity, I guess.”

“How can you say such a thing, Eva Dearman!” Adele exclaimed, with
flashing eyes, as she put her arm around her friend. “I love you just as
much as I do any of the Sunny Six, and my mother says that it doesn’t
matter what clothes we wear or what house we live in; it’s what we are
that counts.”

“That is indeed true,” Madge Peterson said kindly. “You are a princess
among girls, Eva, and a princess is no less royal because, for a time,
she is kept in a dungeon.” Then, to change their thought, Madge
exclaimed: “See that sail-boat rounding Pine Island! There’s a merry
breeze down there; you can tell by the ripple on the water. Why,
whatever has happened? The sail-boat has tipped over. Come, let us
hasten down to the shore and see if we can help.”

Hurriedly they scrambled through the berry-bushes to the edge of the
lake. The up-turned sail-boat was drifting toward them, and a
good-looking lad dressed in white was calmly sitting on the side of it.

“I declare if that isn’t my brother, Everett,” laughed Madge. Then,
making a funnel of her hands, she called, “Ship ahoy!”

The lad, looking toward them, recognized his sister with a joyous shout,
and, leaping into the water, he swam ashore and soon stood before them,
dripping wet.

“Miss Doring and Miss Dearman,” exclaimed Madge mischievously, “may I
present to you my young brother, Everett? If I had not claimed him, you
might have mistaken him for a white water-rat, if such a creature
exists.”

Everett made a deep bow as he gayly cried, “Young ladies, may I take you
for a sail? My boat will be in directly.”

“You may row us out to Pine Island in about half an hour,” Madge
declared, “and now we’ll leave you to your fate.”

“My brother is just learning to sail a boat,” she explained, as she led
the girls toward Little Bear Inn.

“What pretty gardens!” Eva said. “And, oh, what a picturesque, rambling
old house!”

The inn was built of rough logs, and all about it stood great old
pine-trees, through which the breeze was murmuring.

“I do love pine-trees,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s something so restful
about them.”

“I like them, too,” Madge said, as she led the girls across the wide
veranda, on which were rustic chairs and tables and green bowls filled
with ferns and wild flowers.

Eva thought that she had never seen anything more attractive than the
big cool room which they next entered. There were heavy beams overhead,
and the furniture was green willow, comfortably upholstered in dark red.
There were antlers on the wall, and pictures of deer drinking at the
edge of the lake.

“Do look!” Eva exclaimed. “Here is a picture of the darlingest little
bear. Oh, Miss Peterson, was the lake named after him, do you suppose?”

“So they say,” Madge replied. “There is a story about it, which as yet I
have not heard.”

Madge excused herself and went to her own room to put away her easel and
paints and to get her sketching materials. A moment later she returned
with shining eyes. “Little dryads,” she said, “I have a beautiful plan.
You don’t have to hurry back, do you?”

“Not if I can let mother know where we are,” Adele replied. “She will be
expecting us home about noon, and I do not want her to be worried. We
left so early that I haven’t seen her to-day.”

Madge Peterson pointed toward a table in the far corner of the room as
she laughingly declared, “Yonder is the modern Mercury, who will gladly
carry a message to your mother.”

“Good!” exclaimed Adele when she saw the telephone. “But, Miss Peterson,
you have not told me what I am to say to my mother.”

“Ask her if you may stay to lunch with me and spend the afternoon,”
Madge replied.

“Oh, how nice that will be,” Adele said. “And I am sure that Adorable
Mumsie will say Yes.”

She was quite right. Mrs. Doring, knowing that she could rely upon
Adele’s good judgment, readily granted the permission desired.

“I’m so glad,” Madge Peterson said gayly. “Now I’ll hie me kitchenward
and have a basket filled with good things to eat. Then we’ll hunt up
brother Everett, who is a much better oarsman than sailor, and he will
row us out to that lovely Pine Island. It’s just an enchanting place for
a picnic-lunch, and there are such pretty things to sketch.”

The two girls were delighted with this plan, and they little dreamed of
the exciting adventures they were to have before they returned.




                            CHAPTER FOURTEEN

                              PINE ISLAND


Half an hour later the merry trio wended their way again toward the
lake. Eva and Adele were carrying a well-laden basket between them,
while Madge carried the box of sketching materials. As they neared the
boat-house, they beheld Everett, neatly clad in a dry suit of white
flannels. By the side of the dock was moored a wide, comfortable-looking
boat.

The youth saluted them as they neared the lake, and then sprang to take
the basket from the girls. This he stowed in the stern as he exclaimed,
“Oh, sister of mine, I do hope that yon wicker receptacle contains about
one hundred pies and two hundred doughnuts, a dozen boiled lobsters,
and—”

“You may be sure that it doesn’t,” his sister interrupted, “but, to tell
you the truth, I am as ignorant of its contents as you are. Ching Ling,
the kindly Chinese gentleman who presides over the kitchen at the inn,
filled it for me, and as yet I haven’t peeped under the cover.”

“Oh-h!” groaned Everett in pretended dismay. “What if Chingaling gave us
fried-mouse sandwiches and—”

“Everett Peterson! We’ll leave you behind if you make any more such
terrible suggestions,” Madge threatened.

“Well, that’s what Chinese children eat in their native land, isn’t it?”
laughed Everett. “And as for leaving me behind, I’m pretty sure that you
won’t do that, as I do not believe that any of you know how to row.”

“I do, a little,” Eva replied, as Everett unfastened the boat. A few
strong, swift strokes sent the craft dancing out on the sunny blue lake.
Eva, with shining eyes, looked happily about her. Madge and Adele
visited, while Everett, with long strokes, sent the little craft over
the sparkling water, and soon the keel grated on the sandy beach of the
prettiest island imaginable. It seemed dense with pine trees where they
had landed, but at the other end they beheld a rocky point. They had
entered a quiet little cove, and, with Everett’s assistance, the girls
were soon climbing over the bow and then the boat was drawn high on the
sand.

“Oh! Oh!” Eva exclaimed to Adele, as she caught her friend’s hand.
“Isn’t this the prettiest place! Adele, pinch me, will you, and see if I
am really myself. It doesn’t seem possible that only yesterday I was an
Orphans’ Home girl. To-day I feel like—like Cleopatra, or somebody rich
and luxurious.”

“Please don’t feel like Cleopatra,” laughed Madge, who had heard the
last part of the sentence. “I’d much rather go a-picnicking with Dryad
Fern than with that historical lady, if it’s all the same to you. Come
now, let’s select our banquet-hall, for my small brother declares that
he will turn cannibal and eat us if we do not soon spread the viands.”

“Look! There’s the prettiest place under those two pines that seem to be
twins,” Adele exclaimed.

“True enough!” said Madge. “And the ground is covered with dry
pine-needles.” Then, turning to her brother, she gayly called, “My good
Man Friday, bring the basket and follow us.”

Everett didn’t much care what he was called, as long as he was being
called to a feast, and so with several long strides he reached the place
ahead of the girls.

“Yum! Yum!” he said as he placed the basket on the ground. “Please do
hurry and give me some.”

“Isn’t it fun not to know what is in the basket!” Adele exclaimed, as
Madge knelt down and took off the red table-cloth which covered the top.

“A bit of color to enliven the scenery,” Everett said, as he helped Eva
spread the cloth on the ground.

“Now,” Madge exclaimed mysteriously, “within our basket are four square
boxes, one apiece. I’ll give you the biggest one, Everett, even if it
isn’t manners.”

“Thanks for your generosity,” Everett exclaimed. “I shall eat every
crumb which this box contains.”

“Perhaps it’s something which doesn’t crumble,” Adele suggested.

Everett lifted the cover just a crack and peeped under.

“Ha!” he exclaimed mysteriously. “My fondest hopes are realized. To
think that I may have the contents of this box all for myself.”

“Oh, Everett, you are so provoking!” Madge cried. “Do let us see what is
in it.”

“Very well,” Everett replied. “You may have a look and a sniff if you
like, but nary a bite, for there’s just enough here for me.”

The curious girls peered into the box which Everett held out, and Madge
joyously exclaimed, “Oh, wasn’t Ching Ling just a dear. He has given us
four fried chickens,—one apiece. Here are some wooden plates. Everett,
you may have the biggest bird, for I do suppose that you are the
hungriest, having been for a sail and an unexpected swim this morning.
Now, Adele, here’s a box for you, and one for Eva.”

“Lettuce sandwiches!” Adele announced when she had removed the cover.

“Olives and pickles!” Eva said gleefully when she peered in her box.

“Olives!” sang out Adele. “I just adore them.”

“Woe is me!” moaned Everett. “How I wish that I had been born an olive!”

“Everett, do behave yourself and bring us a bucket of fresh water,”
Madge commanded.

Soon the feast was spread and the tin cups filled with sparkling water,
and Everett’s nonsense was stilled only because he was so busy gnawing
at the chicken.

When nothing was left but crumbs and bones, Everett exclaimed
tragically, “Sister, can it be that Chingaling forgot the dessert?”

“Why, there must be dessert of some kind, somewhere,” Madge said as she
looked about. “Oho!” she added brightly. “Here is the fourth box. I
forgot to open it.”

“Do not keep me in suspense,” Everett cried. “Is it, can it be, the one
hundred oozy pies?”

“No,” Madge replied, as she took from the box a chocolate cake with
thick frosting.

“Ah, well,” said Everett resignedly. “Deeply as I regret the loss of the
one hundred pies, I will condescend to accept a piece of chocolate cake.
I did not say a crumb,” he added, as Madge handed him a slice.

At length the merry meal was over, and the things cleared away. Then
Madge exclaimed, “Now, Everett, you and Adele may explore the island if
you wish, for Eva and I are going to sketch.”

“Come, fair maid!” Everett exclaimed. “We’ll pretend this is a South Sea
Island and that we are about to have an exciting adventure.”

That they truly were to have an exciting adventure, they little dreamed.




                            CHAPTER FIFTEEN

                         AN EXCITING ADVENTURE


    “On this little island are pine-trees green.
    A nicer little island, I’m sure was never seen,
      With a hi-hi-hi, and a ho-ho-ho!
    There may be cannibals lurking about;
    There are some snakes in the rocks, no doubt;
    But if there are, we will scare them out,
      We merry explorers, ho!”

Everett shouted, as he and Adele started to explore the pretty Pine
Island.

“The snakes are more apt to scare us out,” Adele said laughingly, when
the lad paused for breath.

Meanwhile Madge selected a spot with a view of the rocky point. One
little pine-tree, bent by the wind, stood on the top. Eva, who had
longed to learn to draw and paint, and who had covered many a page with
imaginary pictures of fairies and elves, was eagerly waiting for her
first lesson. Madge gave her a drawing-board on which a piece of paper
was fastened with thumb-tacks, and then she said, “Now, Dryad Fern, you
lean back against this stump and sketch for me that pine-tree on the top
of yonder rocks.”

Then Madge made herself comfortable a short distance away and continued
to work on a sketch which she had started the day before.

Adele and Everett, exploring the island, were nearing the upper end,
where the ground was rougher and the underbrush more dense.

Thinking to take a short cut to the rocky point, they found themselves
deep in a briery tangle of bushes.

“I hope you won’t think that I’m overly scary,” Adele said, as she stood
still, “but I don’t like to walk where I can’t see the ground, for I
might step on a snake.”

“Not pleasant to contemplate,” Everett agreed. “But if you will follow
close after me, I’ll step on him first, and—”

“Hark!” Adele whispered. “I heard a noise in those bushes just ahead of
us.”

“So did I,” said Everett softly. “And, what is more, I saw a
strange-looking creature that was trying to slink away. It walked like a
man and yet looked like a bear. I am certainly puzzled to know what it
can mean, for I am sure that no one lives on this island. If you will
stand still here, I will peer over those rocks and see if the creature
is there.”

Adele, though usually fearless, could feel her heart beating as she
stood waiting, while Everett crept, oh, so still, toward the point of
rocks. Suddenly he heard a digging noise which came from behind a
bowlder. Stealing toward it, he cautiously peered over and beheld a
sight which made even his brave heart beat quicker. A long-haired man,
who was dressed in a bear’s skin, was digging in the ground among the
rocks with feverish haste.

Suddenly he leaped up into the air, giving animal-like cries of joy.
Then out of the hole which he had dug he lifted an iron box, which
Everett could see was full of something which glittered.

“I must get the girls away from here at once,” Everett thought, as he
stole back to Adele. To her he said hurriedly, “The man is evidently a
miser who lives in this wild end of the island.”

Then, as they turned to go back to the place where they had left the
others, he added, “Do you know there is something very strange about
this? Camping parties are continually coming to Pine Island, and if
there were a wild man living here, he would surely be seen by others and
the fact become known.”

“That is true,” said Adele. “Then what do you think it may be?”

“I honestly don’t know,” Everett replied; “but having a little of the
Sherlock Holmes instinct, I don’t believe that it is just what it
seems.”

“Hark!” Adele cried, clutching Everett’s arm. “What was that?”

“It was the report of a gun, and there is another and another! Adele,
this is certainly mysterious,” Everett said. “I am going to ferret it
out. Will you go back to the girls?”

“I would like to go with you,” Adele replied.

“Then come,” the boy said. “We will creep along the shore and approach
the point of rocks from this side.”

The firing had ceased, and there was no noise save the murmuring of the
wind in the pines.

Everett led the way up the rocks and Adele followed. Suddenly, as they
rounded a huge bowlder, Everett stopped and pointed ahead of them.
“Look! There is a cave!” he whispered. “This is evidently where the wild
man lives.”

But Adele’s gaze was fastened to the point of rocks beyond. Suddenly she
burst into a merry peal of laughter.

Everett was indeed puzzled. “Adele,” he exclaimed, “why do you laugh?”

“Do you see the flag which is flying on yonder rocks?” she asked.

“Whew!” Everett whistled. “Why, that’s a black flag with a skull and
crossbones. Surely the days of pirates are long since passed.”

“You are wrong there,” Adele replied, no longer afraid, but desiring
further to mystify the city lad. “Follow me and I will show you the
pirates.”

The girl now took the lead, and over the rocks she clambered. Down on
the other side was a sheltered cove. Adele peered over and then silently
she beckoned Everett to come closer.

The lad’s alarm was changed to amusement when he saw, on the shore
below, six boys dressed as pirates, with bright handkerchiefs about
their heads. One or two of them had earrings hanging from their ears,
and each one had a belt containing a knife and a cutlass and a pistol.
They were sitting in a circle around a camp-fire, and the two silent
listeners could hear clearly every word that was spoken.

One pirate was talking excitedly. “Shiver my timbers!” he said. “At last
we have found what we came for. You remember Ben Gunn, who was left on
this deserted island three years ago? Well, this minute I sighted the
old sea-dog, hairy and almost bent double, but, dash my buttons, men, if
he hasn’t found that treasure that we’ve sailed the seas to get.”

Then up rose Pirate the Terrible, and in a roaring voice he issued an
order: “Capture the black-hearted scoundrel at once and bring him to me.
I’ll cut him limb from limb and show him no mercy unless he hands over
the treasure.”

Then, waving their knives in the air, the five other pirates leaped
around the rocks, returning a moment later with the wild man securely
tied with ropes.

“Yo-ho!” roared Pirate the Terrible. “So you are Ben Gunn. Three years
you have lived alone on Treasure Island. What did you live on, you
black-hearted scoundrel?”

“Goat meat and such,” Ben Gunn replied, looking about wildly.

“And what have you been doing?” roared Pirate the Terrible.

“Digging for the buried treasure, and, dash my buttons, I have found it,
and we’ll all share equal if you’ll take me away with you on your ship,”
the wild man cried eagerly.

“Old Sea-Dog,” Pirate the Terrible replied, “you have saved us many
days’ digging, and so we’ll share equal and take you off on the good
ship _Hispaniola_.”

Then, to the amusement of the onlookers, the pirates and the wild man
began to caper about the fire and sing:

    “Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.
    Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!”

Adele had risen and was stealing away. Everett followed her, glad indeed
that their scary adventure had ended in so harmless a manner.

“Do you know those boys who were playing pirates?” he asked, when they
were again on the shore and well out of hearing.

“I do, indeed,” Adele laughingly replied. “I have the honor of being the
sister of Pirate the Terrible, but just at first I was certainly
scared.”

As they talked, they approached the spot where they had left the others.

“More mystery!” Everett cried. “The girls are not here and the boat is
gone.”




                            CHAPTER SIXTEEN

                              MORE MYSTERY


While Adele and Everett had been exploring the island, Madge Peterson
and Eva had been comfortably seated under the pine-trees, sketching the
point of rocks. At first Eva had felt shy and embarrassed, but when she
found that Madge was not watching her, she lost her self-consciousness
and began to draw, and when the sketch was finished she laughingly
exclaimed, “I really ought not to show it to you. I’m afraid I never
shall make an artist.”

“Indeed you will,” Madge replied brightly. “You have natural talent, and
now I have a beautiful plan to suggest. Have you a guardian or any one
especially interested in you?”

Eva shook her head sadly. “No one,” she replied simply.

“Then the matron of the Orphanage is the one whom I must ask if I wish
to obtain permission for you to do something, is she not?” Madge
questioned.

“Yes, Mrs. Friend is the only mother I have, but she is truly kind.
Every one is kind. Adele has been just like a sister, and now you—”

“I hope that you will let me be your friend,” Madge Peterson said. “I
sincerely believe that you have a talent for drawing which ought to be
cultivated, and if Mrs. Friend is willing I would like you to come to
the city every Saturday morning and attend the Art Institute.”

“Miss Peterson!” Eva cried, with glowing eyes. “How wonderful, wonderful
that would be!”

“We’ll have beautiful times,” Madge exclaimed, “and I feel sure that
Adele has a talent which she, too, would like to cultivate, and you
could come together.”

“Adele writes verses,” Eva exclaimed joyously. “She can even make up
rhymes while she is talking, and—”

“Beg pardon, miss,” a strange voice interrupted. “Would you loan me your
boat for half a minute? Mine broke loose and is drifting out into the
lake. I’d be back with both of them in no time, and be ever so much
obliged.”

Madge, looking up, saw before her a weather-browned, kindly-faced
fisherman, and so she replied pleasantly, “Yes, do take the boat. We
will not need it for half an hour at least.”

Then, rising, she said to Eva, “Now, Dryad Fern, let us wander about a
bit. I want to show you a pretty view from the other side of the
island.”

And so it chanced a few moments later, when Adele and Everett arrived on
the scene, they could find neither the girls nor the row-boat.

“Well, this is strange!” Everett exclaimed. “But I believe that it will
turn out to be as harmless a mystery as the other.”

“Hark!” Adele said. “I hear the girls calling, and there they come now.”

“Madge, what has become of our boat?” Everett inquired, and Madge, for
answer, pointed out toward the lake, where Everett saw two boats
approaching the shore. A fisherman was rowing a rather rough-looking
craft and towing their own. Madge explained how it had happened, and the
lad went down to the water’s edge to assist at the landing.

“Thank ye,” said the fisherman, as he tossed the painter of the little
craft to Everett. “Strangers from the city, I take it,” he added, as he
looked at the youth’s white flannel suit, with a twinkle under his
shaggy eyebrows. “What would ye think now, if ye’d lived on Little Bear
Lake, as I have, for upward of fifteen year, and not been away from it?”

“Oh, then you must know the story of the Little Bear!” Eva exclaimed
eagerly. “We saw a picture of him over at the inn.”

“Know the story? I should say I do! Why, little gal, that bear was a
good friend of mine and the Kid’s. If ye’ve time to row over to my
shack, I’ll show ye Little Bear’s skin and tell ye the tale about him. I
live in that clump of trees on the mainland yonder.”

“We’d love to go,” Madge replied.

“All aboard!” Everett called, and soon the two boats were crossing the
lake.

In a grove of pine-trees the rude shack stood. A three-legged stool was
in front of the door through which the party entered. There was very
little furniture in the one room, only things that were absolutely
necessary, and those were homemade, it was plain to see. Over a rustic
bed an Indian blanket was thrown. Three-legged stools, a table, and a
stove completed the furnishings.

“I cook on a camp-fire mostly,” the fisherman said. “Stoves are too
civilized for the like o’ me, but when it’s winter that stove comes into
its own. Many a blustery night Little Bear and I would come in chilled
to the bone, and we’d make a crackling fire in that rusty old stove, and
glad we were to have it, I kin tell ye!”

“Oh!” cried Eva. “Did Little Bear live right here with you? Weren’t you
afraid of him? I thought bears were ferocious and ate people up.”

“Well,” said the old fisherman, “I s’pose there are ferocious ones,
maybe, but to my thinking there’s no creature more good-natured and
kindly-intentioned than a bear. He won’t fight a man unless he sees that
the man means to harm him, and the bear’s in the right to fight then, I
should say.”

A brown bear-skin was nailed on the wall of the shack. Smoothing the
rough fur, the old man said tenderly, “And this here skin is all that’s
left now of Little Bear. Sit down, and I’ll tell ye the story.”

“Let’s go outdoors under the pines,” Madge suggested, and so out they
went. The weather-tanned old man sat on the three-legged stool, and the
four young people made themselves comfortable on the soft pine-needles
which formed a thick carpet under the trees.

“Many years ago,” the fisherman began, “no white men lived on this
lake,—just Injuns and bear and deer. But one summer a lumber-camp was
started where the inn stands to-day, and upwards of twenty white men,
armed with axes and guns and knives, built log huts about and began to
live in them. The lake shore in those days was covered with great
pine-trees, and the concern that owned them wanted them cut down for
lumber, but the Injuns had a notion that they owned those pine woods
themselves, and many a hard fight there was between the reds and the
whites, but the guns beat the arrows in the end, and the Injuns moved
away farther north. Bear and deer were thick in those days, and the
lumbermen had plenty to eat and all the fish they wanted when they took
time to catch them. After a while other white men came and started
sheep-raising and farming. They were always big, husky men, who were
used to roughin’ it, but one day a covered wagon arrived, and in it was
a man and a woman and a baby.

“The man looked pale and sick-like. He’d come to the woods for his
health, he said. He offered the wood-cutters all the money he had if
they would give food to his wife and child. He himself wasn’t long for
this earth, he said, and he was right, for he died that night.

“Those rough men were sorry enough for the woman, and they made her as
comfortable as they could. They let her have one of the huts to live in.
She tried to pick up strength for the child’s sake, but she just
couldn’t do it, and a week later she went to join her man. Then there
was that baby boy left in the lumber-camp. The rough men didn’t know
what to do with the kid. Some were for sending him to the nearest
settlement, ten miles away, but one of them had had a kid of his own
once, and he said he’d look out for the young one, so, after that, the
men called Jock Henderson the kid’s foster-father.

“I’m slow coming to the bear, maybe ye think, for it’s my way to begin
at the beginnin’, but prick up yer ears, for the bear is soon coming.

“Kid Henderson, as they called the baby, was a jolly little fellow, and
when the men came home from their work, he toddled around and teased to
be tossed up into the air, so one big man and then another would bounce
the Kid, and how he would squeal and laugh! Somehow or other, those
rough men kept things tidier after that, for having a Kid around made it
seem more like home. And, too, they were careful how they talked,—never
said a hard word in that baby’s hearing. Truth was, Kid Henderson had
crept right into the hearts of those rough lumbermen, and, though not
one would have said it, they all loved him like he was their own. That’s
why they was so frantic-like when the Kid was stolen. Did the Injuns
steal him? Well, wait and you shall hear.

“As I said, the men had all the deer and bear and fish they wanted to
eat, but there was one Irishman, Pat Mahoney, who had a hankering for
bacon, and bacon he was going to have, he said, if he took a week off to
get it. The long and the short of it was that Pat built a pig-pen out of
logs, and then he rode to the nearest settlement and came back with a
litter of little squealing pigs that were just old enough to get on
without the sow. Of course that was a good ways from having bacon, but
Pat said those porkers would be good to eat by winter, and, as it was
then early spring, the men were willing to believe him. Kid Henderson
went wild over those little pigs, and if he had been let, he would have
spent all his time in the pen, rolling about and playing with them. And
now here comes the bear, not Little Bear, I’ll agree, for it was a huge,
big bear that came prowling around the lumber-camp one night, and,
smelling pork, he calmly reached over the fence and carried off one of
the little pigs. Pat Mahoney was mad, I kin tell ye. He set a trap for
old Bruin, but no use, and the next night another little pig was
missing.

“Then Pat decided to set up and watch and shoot the intruder when he
came prowling around, but something happened before night which made all
the men forget about the pigs.

“They always put the Kid in the main hut and barred the door on the
outside when they went away to the woods to work, but at noon Jock
Henderson would ride back and get the Kid’s lunch and put him to bed for
his afternoon nap. The Kid was used to being left alone and he didn’t
make a fuss,—just played around on the floor with the rough toys the men
had made for him.

“Well, the noon of the day after the second pig had been stolen, Jock
Henderson went home the same as usual, but when he got near, he saw that
the hut-door was standing wide open. This was curious, being as the men
had barred it on the outside so’s the Kid nowise could open it.

“Jock sprang into the hut and looked all around. The Kid wasn’t there!
‘Injuns!’ Jock thought on the instant, but his heart went cold when he
saw what the tracks really was. Not Injuns. No, sir; they war
bear-tracks! Looked as though a big bear had stood up to scratch his
back on the rough bark of that door and had pushed off the bar. Then, of
course, the door had opened and Jock Henderson knew the rest. The big
bear had gone off with the little Kid, just as it had with the pigs.

“Jock leaped on his horse and followed the bear-tracks. There’d been a
rain the night before and the tracks was easy to find. They led up into
the hills. Jock knew he was running an awful risk, going right up into
the bear’s den, especially if it was a mother-bear with young; but Jock
didn’t care anything about his own life if he could only save the Kid.
He tied his horse in a pine wood because most horses won’t go anywhere
near a bear, and then, taking his gun, he started through the brush and
slowly made his way up the hill.

“He lost the bear-tracks when the ground became rocky, and he was just
going to change his course when he heard a low growl. Instantly Jock
whirled in that direction, and he saw a huge bear rearing up to its full
height and ready to attack him. There were no trees around, and Jock
knew that his only safety lay in hitting the bear’s heart. If he missed,
the enraged critter would plunge on him and tear him to pieces.

“Jock Henderson was a good shot, but his nerve was pretty much shaken.
He took aim and fired. The bear stood so still for a second that Jock
feared he had missed it entirely, but in another moment the big fellow
fell in a heap on the ground.

“Then Jock looked about for some sign of the little Kid, but he didn’t
find any. Maybe he’d come too late, he was just thinking, when suddenly
he saw something which brought tears of joy into his eyes. He had
rounded a heap of rocks, and there, in the doorway of a cave, lay the
Kid, with his head on the woolly back of a little brown bear, and they
were both sound asleep. The old mother-bear had spared the life of the
little child, as bears often do, and a feeling of tenderness came into
Jock’s heart for the poor mother-bear, but of course he had to kill her
to save his own life.

“Then the lumberman took a strap from around his waist and he made a
muzzle, which he put over the nose of the sleeping cub. Then he lifted
the boy on one arm and took the tiny cub under the other, and down the
hill he went. The small bear was soon awake and struggling for its
freedom. Then the Kid woke up, and finding he was safe in his
foster-father’s arms, he said: ‘Nice bear took Kiddie. Nice bear didn’t
hurt Kiddie.’

“Meanwhile the other men wondered why Jock did not return to the woods
that afternoon, and they was all anxious and watching for him when he
appeared with the Kid and the little cub bear. When they heard the
story, many an eye was wet, and the Kid had to tell over and over how
the nice bear took him, but ‘nice bear didn’t hurt Kiddie,’ he would
always say with that winnin’ smile of his.

“Right then and there the men made up their minds that there wouldn’t
anything get another chance to steal their Kid, and after that they
never left him alone again. If it was fair weather, he was taken to the
camp, and he liked nothing better; while in bad weather the men took
turns staying behind and lookin’ after him, and so the years passed and
the little boy and bear grew up together. Then something happened,” said
the old man with a far-away look in his eyes. “Well, like as not it was
best that it did.”




                           CHAPTER SEVENTEEN

                            THE LITTLE BEAR


“What was it that happened?” the listeners asked eagerly.

“Well, if ye’re not tired of the story,” the old fisherman said, “I’ll
tell ye the rest of it. The men had decided that since the mother-bear
had been so good to their Kid, they’d be good to her little cub, so they
adopted him, and the bear and the Kid grew up together like two
brothers.

“Little Bear was soon as tame as a puppy, and though he grew some, he
never became as big as his mother. Little Bear he was always called, and
how he did love the Kid! When the boy was seven years old, the men put
together and bought him a small horse and a rifle, but wherever he went,
Little Bear ambled after him.

“The men had built a log raft, which they pushed about with poles, and,
when the lake was calm, often the Kid and the bear would sit on the
raft, and the boy would fish. Sometimes the Kid would catch a fish that
wasn’t good to eat. However, Little Bear wasn’t as particular as folks,
but he wouldn’t touch a fish until the Kid tossed it over to him and
called, ‘Little Bear, here’s a fish for ye!’ Then he would snap it and
gobble it up in a hurry.

“Kiddie never had any other playmate except just Little Bear, and he
never seemed to want any. Nights after grub, when the men were all
sitting around, swapping yarns and smoking, Little Bear would curl up on
the ground and the Kid would lie there with his head on the bear’s back.
How the Kid loved to hear their yarns, and the men made them pretty
exciting, just to amuse him.

“That winter a man came to the camp with a fiddle. Then ’twas that the
fun began. The bear took to music like a duck to water, and he just
couldn’t lie still while that fiddle was being played. He up on his
hind-legs and galloped about like he was trying to dance. That gave the
Kid the idea of teaching Little Bear to do tricks, and he learned them
easy. Sometimes the Kid would take hold of Little Bear’s paws while the
fiddle was being played, and they would both dance about, and how the
men would shout to see them! Those were happy evenings in the
lumber-camp, happy for the men and for the Kid and the Little Bear. A
fine lad the boy had grown to be,—tall and slim, with frank blue eyes
looking straight at you out of that handsome, weather-tanned face of
his,—and not a bad word did he know, and that was saying a good deal,
bein’ as he was raised in a lumber-camp with rough men. True, Kid hadn’t
any learnin’ ’cept what he’d picked up watchin’ and studyin’ nature’s
ways, that is, he didn’t have any till Fiddler Fritz came; he taught him
to read out of a book which he always lugged around in his pocket.
Poems, he called it,—stories of knights and ladies. Soon the Kid could
read them aloud, but Jock never saw no sense in the story, but he was
powerful proud because his Kid could read.

“One evening Fiddler Fritz sat smoking, thoughtful-like, and all of a
sudden he said: ‘Jock Henderson, unless I miss my guess, that Kid of
yourn comes of a mighty good family. Maybe ye ought to be looking them
up. Maybe ye’re keeping the Kid from getting a good education and a
start in life.’

“Jock Henderson’s heart turned cold inside of him. He’d thought the same
plenty of times, but he couldn’t bear to part with the Kid. Jock saw
that Fiddler Fritz was expecting an answer, and so he said: ‘The Kid’s
mother was a lady; anybody could see that. She only lived a week after
her man died, but she wrote a letter to some brother she had who was
rich, she said. He’d been angry with her for marrying, and so, maybe,
that’s why he never answered her letter. Anyhow, he never did. I mailed
it myself the day after the woman died, and I wrote on the envelope that
we’d keep the child till called for, so I guess nobody’s a better right
to keep the Kid than I have.’

“Now, just as Jock Henderson finished speaking, there came a rap on the
door, and Jock said, the minute he heard it, he as good as _knew_ that
it was somebody come to take his Kid away. It had to be a stranger
anyhow, for nobody living in those parts stopped to rap.

“Jock could hardly open the door, his hand shook so. There stood a tall,
gray-haired man, and by his clothes Jock knew he was from the city. Near
by another man held the bridles of two horses.

“‘How do ye do, sir,’ the stranger said pleasantly. ‘I have been abroad
for many years, and on my return, last week, I found this letter in my
desk. Can ye explain it to me?’

“It was the letter Jock had mailed the day after the boy’s mother had
died.

“‘Are ye the Kid’s uncle, then?’ Jock asked, and his voice trembled.

“‘I am the brother of the woman who wrote that letter,’ the man replied.
‘If she had a son, I would like to see him.’

“Jock looked down toward the lake. He knew that the Kid had gone walking
along the shore, as he often did at sunset, with Little Bear close at
his heels.

“‘There he comes now,’ Jock said, as he pointed. And the man, turning,
saw a graceful, bare-headed and bare-legged boy leaping along just for
the joy of it, while Little Bear, who was full-grown by then, was
lumbering along, trying to keep up with him.

“‘I beat ye, Little Bear!’ the boy cried; and then, seeing that there
were strangers in front of the shack, he stood still and put one arm
about the bear’s neck.

“The strange man seemed to choke up like. Probably he had been powerful
fond of his sister before he got angry at her. At any rate, he went
toward the boy and said, ‘My lad, I am your mother’s brother; and so I
am your uncle.’

“Jock feared that, since the boy wasn’t brought up to meet strangers, he
might act shy-like, but blood tells, and the Kid stepped up with his
frank smile and held out his hand as he said, ‘I thought, sir, that you
might come to see me some day.’

“‘I’ve come to take you home with me, my lad,’ the stranger said. But
the Kid looked up quickly, as he replied: ‘Why, sir, I don’t believe
that Jock Henderson could spare me. He’s been all the father I’ve ever
had, sir.’ And then, to Jock’s delight, the boy ran to the rough old man
and caught hold of his hard knotted hand and held it tight.

“‘Then it’s you I have to thank for making my sister’s child into such a
fine, manly lad, as I can see at one glance that he is,’ the stranger
exclaimed. ‘I won’t take him away from ye, entirely, Jock Henderson,
that I will not. He shall go to the city for his schooling, but it’s
only ten miles away, and every weekend he can come riding back to visit
ye. How would that do, my lad?’

“But it was Jock Henderson who answered. ‘That will be a first-rate
plan, Kid,’ he said. ‘I’ve been wanting you to get an education, and all
the week I’ll be waiting for Saturday to come, and so will Little Bear
here. He’ll be as lonesome as I’ll be, won’t ye, Little Bear?’ Jock
asked, trying to be cheerful-like.

“And that is what happened. The next day the Kid rode away on his own
small horse, which had been his gift one Christmas from all the men.
Lightning, the Kid called him, on account of his speed, and he loved him
next to Little Bear.

“That was five year ago, and now every Saturday, as sure as the day
dawns, the Kid comes riding down to Little Bear Lake toward evening, to
spend Sunday with old Jock Henderson.

“The lumber-camp was moved north the year after the Kid left, and all
the men went away except Jock Henderson. He had saved enough money to
live on, and there was plenty of fish and game, and so he built him a
little shack up the lake shore and he and Little Bear settled down to
keep house together. Then the inn was built over where the lumber-camp
had been, and summer people began coming. They all loved Little Bear,
and many a sweetmeat he got there, but one day he ate poison, it seemed
like. He moped about all day Saturday, and when the Kid came, Little
Bear dragged over to him and put his head against the boy, and so he
died. The Kid cried just like a child, and no wonder, for Little Bear
had been his only playmate, just as Jock Henderson had been his only
father.”

“Where is Jock Henderson now?” Madge asked, with tears in her eyes.

“He’s telling the story to ye,” the old man said simply.

“I thought so,” Madge replied.

Then the old man continued, “The Kid’s right name is Eric Brownley. He’s
fifteen years old now and preparin’ for college.”

“What!” cried Everett Peterson, springing up. “You don’t mean to tell me
that this is the life-story of our Eric Brownley! Why, he’s our champion
in all the school-games.”

“Sure he is!” said the old man, with shining eyes. “To-day’s Saturday,
you know, and I’ve been a-watching for him, and, unless I’m mistaken,
here he comes now!”

The young people looked eagerly in the direction toward which the old
man pointed, and they saw a horse and rider coming on a gallop.




                            CHAPTER EIGHTEEN

                             A FISH SUPPER


The lake road was only a stone’s throw from the shack, and the boy on
horseback was soon at the shore.

“Hello, Daddy Jock!” he cried before he noticed that there were others
with his foster-father. Leaping to the ground, he gave an exclamation of
pleased surprise, as he cried, “Why, Petey, old man, are you here? I
thought you were off somewhere cramming for the entrance examinations.”

The two lads shook hands, but not until Jock Henderson had had a warm
hand-clasp from his boy. Everett Peterson laughingly replied, “That’s
why I’m down here, Eric. Nice quiet place to study, don’t you think so?
But let me do the honors. Miss Peterson, Miss Doring, and Miss Dearman,
permit me to introduce you to the scapegrace of our school.”

Eric smilingly bowed to the girls, as he gayly replied, “‘I deny the
allegation and I defy the alligator,’ but I am truly pleased to meet
three fair maidens in our pine woods.” Then, turning to the old man, who
stood proudly watching him, he exclaimed, “Daddy Jock, you haven’t a
dog-biscuit or any little thing like that around, have you? I’m so
hungry that I could eat more than old Giant Blunderbuss.”

“We would better be going,” Madge declared, “and then you and Mr.
Henderson can have your supper.”

“Don’t go, Miss,” Jock Henderson said. “I had great luck this
day,—caught a fine mess of trout,—and if you’ll stay we’ll cook them
over the camp-fire.”

“I’d powerfully like to accept that invitation!” Everett exclaimed.

Madge turned to the girls. “Adele,” she said, “could you and Eva remain
longer?”

Adele glanced at her little wrist-watch as she replied, “It’s nearly
five now, and I ought to be home by six.”

“We’ll get you there,” Eric declared. “That is, if home isn’t more than
a million miles away.”

“Not a million, quite,” Adele laughingly replied. “We live in Sunnyside.
Three miles, I think they call it.”

“No distance at all,” replied the youth. “I’ll put you both on the back
of my trusty brown steed and we’ll have you there by six surely. Now,
Daddy Jock, show us the fish!”

“Lads, gather the wood and make a fire,” Jock said, “and I’ll have the
fish cooked before any of ye have time to starve.”

Then what a merry scurrying there was! Eric and Everett soon had a
crackling fire in the circle of stones where a fire was often made, and
then, when it had burned down and there was nothing left but red-hot
coals, the fish were cooked a delicious brown. Eric brought from the
shack thick plates and steel knives and forks. These he handed to the
girls with many flourishes.

[Illustration: Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire.]

“Sit ye down anywhere!” Jock called. “Ladies to be served first, and
these speckled beauties are done to a turn.”

“Oh-h!” Madge exclaimed, when a tempting brown fish was laid on her
plate. “Am I supposed to eat a whole one?”

“Wait till you see me eat a whole twenty,” Eric remarked, as he gave a
fish to Adele and another to Eva. Then, bringing out bread and butter
and filling their tin cups with sparkling water from a spring, Eric
exclaimed, “Now, having filled the immediate wants of our fair guests,
I’ll hie me over to the small whale that I see waiting upon my plate.”

“I never, never tasted fish cooked to such perfection!” Madge declared.

A merry meal it was, and when at last there was nothing left but bones,
Adele looked at her wrist-watch and then sprang up, exclaiming: “It’s
quarter to six. We never can walk to Sunnyside in fifteen minutes!”

“Hark!” cried Eric. “I hear an automobile plunging madly down the lake
road. Come on, Petey. Let’s hold them up, whoever they are, and command
them, at the point of the gun, to take our fair guests to their
destination.”

Snatching up a rifle which stood leaning against the shack, he emptied
the barrel as he ran toward the road. The machine had not yet turned the
curve, and when it did, the driver was indeed surprised to see two
highwaymen standing in the middle of the road, but their laughing,
boyish faces showed that they were not very dangerous. Beside the driver
a young girl was seated. When the car had slowed down, Eric exclaimed,
“Kind sir, if you are going to Sunnyside, we have passengers for you.”

Just then Madge and the two girls emerged from the pine trees, and Adele
joyously cried, “Oh, it’s Betty Burd and her Uncle George. Mr.
Wainwright, would you mind if we rode with you into town? Mother is
expecting us home by six.”

“Why, Adele Doring!” Betty exclaimed before her uncle could reply. “You
know we’re glad to have you.”

Then Adele introduced her friends, and Betty asked, “Miss Peterson,
wouldn’t you like to ride with us?”

“Why don’t you, Sis?” Everett exclaimed. “It won’t take but a moment for
Mr. Wainwright to stop at the inn, and then I’ll stay a spell with my
old friend here.”

“Bully! I wish you would!” Eric cried, clapping his hand on his friend’s
shoulder. So when the car started again, the three smaller girls were
seated on the wide backseat, while Madge Peterson sat with the driver.

Mr. Wainwright drove slowly, because, as he explained, the lake road was
in rather poor condition. Adele, hearing this, smiled, for the car had
been plunging along when the boys had stopped it.

“Miss Peterson,” Betty’s Uncle George said, with his pleasant smile, “I
have met you before, haven’t I?”

“Have you? Where?” Madge glanced up inquiringly, and then she exclaimed,
“Oh, yes, I know—at Dora Pendleton’s Musical Tea.”

“And you had some drawings exhibited that day,” Uncle George continued.
“I remember that I thought they were excellent.”

Madge smiled, as she said, “I truly did not want to have them exhibited,
but Dora Pendleton knew that I was eager to do some illustrating, and
she said that several writers would be among the company, and that it
might be a good plan to show them samples of my work.”

“A splendid plan!” Uncle George said warmly. “And I am sure that you
received an order.”

“I did, indeed!” Madge exclaimed enthusiastically. “And such an
interesting one it has proved. Miss Kimberly, the children’s poet, was
there, you remember, and she has asked me to illustrate her book of
fanciful child-verse. I am having the most beautiful time making the
drawings, and, besides that, it pays well and I need the money.”

Adele was surprised to hear this, as she had supposed that Madge
Peterson had no need to earn money. When the inn was reached and
farewells had been exchanged, Madge called, “I’ll be at the Home on
Monday, Eva,” and then the car sped on. Little did the three girls dream
of the wonderful something that was going to happen because of that
lake-shore ride.




                            CHAPTER NINETEEN

                           A TRIP TO THE CITY


When Eva Dearman awoke on Monday morning in her little iron cot-bed in
the orphanage dormitory, somehow she did not see things plain and
unattractive, as they really were. There was such a joyous anticipation
in her heart that even the dull gray morning seemed aglow. She met
Amanda Brown in the hallway and gave her a sudden hug, as she exclaimed,
“I have had the loveliest time, Mandy. Did you miss me just a little
bit?”

Amanda clung to her friend, as she sobbed: “Oh, Eva, don’t go away and
leave me again. It’s just like funerals all the time when you are gone.
Everybody else is so horrid to me. I tried being nice, the way you asked
me to, and then the girls said I was aping after you, and they called me
Miss Dearman.”

“Well, it’s just a mean shame!” Eva cried, with flashing eyes. “How
girls can take pleasure in being unkind is more than I can understand.
But don’t cry, Amanda! There’s half an hour yet before classes; let’s
run to the woods and back.”

All that day it was hard for Eva to keep her mind on her work, for had
not her wonderful artist-friend said that she would call at the Home on
Monday! And so Eva was continually expecting to be called to the office.
Would Mrs. Friend allow her to accept the drawing-lessons? she wondered.

Never did a day pass more slowly, and, for the first time since she had
been there, Eva’s recitations were poor, but the teacher, Miss Bently,
loved Eva, and was very patient with her. At last there came a rap on
the class-room door and Eva held her breath. Who would it be? Perhaps
Mrs. Friend would bring Madge Peterson to visit the class-room, but it
was only a little girl with a note. Miss Bently read it and then glanced
up with a smile. She believed that she now understood her favorite’s
mental preoccupation.

“You are to go to Mrs. Friend’s office, Eva,” she said, kindly. “You
have a visitor.”

The girl’s face glowed as she went toward the door. In the office Madge
Peterson was seated. She arose as Eva entered, and, taking both her
hands, she exclaimed: “Eva, I have splendid news for you! Mrs. Friend is
pleased with our plan, and you may come to the city next Saturday
morning and spend the day with me.”

“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Eva cried joyously. “How can I ever thank you!”

“It is Miss Peterson whom you must thank, Eva,” Mrs. Friend replied.

“I do indeed thank her,” the girl exclaimed, with shining eyes. “And I
hope I shall become such a famous artist that she will feel repaid for
her interest. Shall you be very much disappointed if I don’t, Miss
Peterson?”

“Indeed I shall not,” Madge laughingly replied. “I never expect to
acquire fame myself, but I do get a great deal of pleasure from my
sketching, and now and then I am asked to do a bit of illustrating and
so earn extra pin-money, or Roberty-Boberts money, I should say. Some
day you must meet little Bob, Eva. You will just love him.”

Then Madge expressed a desire to look about the orphanage and the matron
asked Eva to show her friend the building and the grounds. What a happy
hour it was for that orphan girl! and Madge, who was patroness of
another orphanage, took great interest in seeing how this one was
conducted.

Then, arm in arm, these two friends sauntered to the front gate. There
stood a little olive-green car, which Eva thought was the prettiest she
had ever seen.

“I like it,” Madge exclaimed, “but Brother Everett makes fun of it. His
car is as big a one as he could find, and when they stand together in
the garage Everett says they look like a giant and a pigmy, so I have
named my car Pigmy, and we are the best of comrades. Some day, Eva, you
shall go riding with me.”

Then Madge was gone. She wanted to visit Adele’s mother and make further
plans for Saturday.

Was ever a week so long? the orphan girl wondered, but at last Saturday
dawned bright and sunny. Eva awakened with the feeling that something
wonderful was going to happen, and then she remembered! Leaping from her
little cot-bed, which was the last of a long row, she looked out of the
open window and up at the sky. How gleaming and blue it was! and out in
the orchard the birds were singing their happy morning-songs. Eva wished
that she too might sing, but even then the dressing-bell was ringing,
and the nineteen other orphans who slept in that dormitory were tumbling
out of their beds.

“Good morning, Amanda,” Eva said softly to the girl who slept in the cot
next her own.

“Good morning,” Amanda replied, but she turned quickly away. She did not
want Eva to see that she had been crying in the night.

At breakfast the orphans were allowed to talk, and Eva chattered like a
magpie, making every one near her bright and happy, but not once did she
tell about her trip to the city, because she did not want the other
girls to feel that she was having pleasures which they could not share.

When the orphans had gone about their Saturday-morning tasks, Eva went
up to the dormitory to put on her pretty white dress. When she was ready
to go, she slipped her mother’s picture out of its hiding-place and
whispered, “Oh, mumsie, dear, everybody is so kind to your little girl.
Aren’t you glad?”

Then down the stairs she skipped, and there was Adele Doring waiting for
her in the hall.

“What do you think?” Adele exclaimed. “We have an invitation to ride
into town with Bob Angel and Brother Jack. They were going in to see a
ball game on the high-school campus, and mother said that we might ride
in with them.”

“Will wonders never cease?” Eva said, joyously. “I adore riding in autos
and I almost never have the chance.”

Mrs. Friend stepped out of her office and greeted Adele. Then she looked
over her young charge, to see if all the buttons were in the right
holes, for Eva was so excited that she could not keep her mind on
ordinary things.

“Have you a clean handkerchief, dear?” Mrs. Friend asked. Eva felt in
her pocket. It was empty. “I’ll run back and get one,” she said. “I
won’t be half a jiffy.”

Up the stairs she fairly flew and into the dormitory she danced.
Suddenly she stopped. She heard some one crying. On the bed next to her
own a girl was lying, sobbing as though her heart would break. It was
Amanda Brown. Eva flew to her friend, and, putting her arms about her,
asked: “Mandy, dear, what is the matter? Has some one been mean, horrid,
to you?”

“No-o!” sobbed the girl. “Oh, Eva, I thought you were gone! Please,
please don’t let me spoil your day.”

“Mandy,” Eva said firmly, “tell me why you are crying! I shall stay here
until you do.”

Amanda knew that Eva meant what she said, and so she replied brokenly,
“It’s—it’s my birthday, Eva, and nobody cares.”

Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, and she held her friend close. She
remembered how lonely she had felt on her birthday, when she thought
that nobody cared.

“I care, Amanda Brown,” Eva exclaimed sincerely. “You wait here a
moment. I’ll be right back.” And before Amanda could prevent it, Eva had
left the dormitory. Down the stairs she went more slowly, and the two
watching from below wondered at her changed expression.

“Mrs. Friend,” Eva said, “I can’t go to the city! It is Amanda Brown’s
birthday, and she will be so unhappy if I go away and leave her. I know
how I felt when I thought that nobody cared about my birthday.”

“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed. “Couldn’t we take Amanda Brown with
us? I know Miss Peterson would be so glad to have her.”

Mrs. Friend readily consented, so Eva hurried back to the dormitory with
the news, and when Amanda tried to refuse, insisted that she would
remain at home unless her friend would go with them.

In less time than it seemed possible, Eva had Amanda dressed in her
Sunday best, and the three girls hurried down the gravelly walk to the
gate. Bob Angel leaped to the ground and threw open the door of the car
with a flourish. “Good morning, ladies,” he said. “Jack is your
chauffeur and I am your footman.”

“My! What a grandness!” Adele laughingly exclaimed as the lad helped
them into the car.

Then such a joyous ride as they had! They had to take off their
broad-brimmed hats, and the fresh wind soon blew the tearstains from
Amanda’s cheeks, and left there such a rosy color that the other two
girls, looking at her, thought that she would be truly beautiful if only
she was loved and made happy.




                             CHAPTER TWENTY

                              AMANDA BROWN


The ride, which Amanda Brown wished would last for hours, was quickly
over, for the city was only ten miles away, and very soon the speed had
to be slackened as they entered the busy streets.

“Here is Miss Peterson’s address,” Adele said, as she handed Jack a slip
of paper.

“Nice neighborhood that,” Bob commented as he read it. It was indeed a
nice neighborhood, as the girls decided when, a few moments later, they
turned off of the noisy streets and found themselves in a place so quiet
that it seemed like the village of Sunnyside. There was a small park,
green with grass and trees, around which stood handsome brown-stone
houses. Adele was puzzled. If Madge Peterson lived in one of these, what
could she have meant by saying that she needed to earn money with her
drawing? Adele had not heard of Roberty-Bob.

Jack had stopped the car at the curb, and Adele laughingly said, “Our
footman ought to go up and ring the bell.”

“Very well, Miss Doring,” Bob gayly replied. “Your footman will do your
bidding.”

So out of the car the lad leaped, and up the flight of stone steps he
ran, but before he could ring the bell the door opened and there stood
Everett Peterson.

“Why, Bob Angel!” he cried. “This is great! Did you come in for the
game?”

“Well, Everett, do you live here?” Bob exclaimed in surprise. Bob was
already doing some preparatory work at the North High, and it was there
they had met. Then suddenly remembering the part he was supposed to be
playing, Bob said solemnly, “Mr. Peterson, at present I am Miss Doring’s
footman, and she sent me to inquire if your sister is in.”

“So that’s it,” laughed Everett. “Yes, my sister is at home, and is
expecting her guests.”

The three girls now appeared on the porch, and Madge, hearing merry
voices, came out of the library to greet them. She was indeed glad to
meet Amanda, and that orphan girl, who had dreaded coming, for fear she
would not be welcome, was soon put at her ease.

Everett and Bob had gone back to the car, and Everett was introduced to
Adele’s brother, Jack.

“I’ll tell you what,” Everett cried. “You fellows come back here for
lunch and we’ll all go to the game together.”

Meanwhile Madge had led the girls into the library, which was richly
though simply furnished. She asked them to be seated while they talked
over which classes they would like to enter. “The Art Institute is just
around the corner, and we are not due there until ten-thirty,” Madge
said. “Of course, you lassies understand that it is an endowed
institute, and so the classes are free. Eva has decided to take drawing.
Adele, what would be your choice?”

“Oh, Miss Peterson!” Adele cried joyously. “I didn’t know that I was to
take anything. Have they a class for writers? I may not have any talent,
but I’d so love to try.”

Miss Peterson smiled at the girl’s enthusiasm as she replied, “Then you
shall have the opportunity, and really wanting to do a thing is half of
success, I think, because one is more apt to persevere in spite of
seeming failures.” Then, turning to Amanda, she said kindly, “And what
talent have you hidden away, little Miss Brown?”

Amanda flushed with evident embarrassment as she replied, “Oh, Miss
Peterson, I don’t suppose that I have any talents. If I have, I don’t
know what they are. I never had a chance to try anything.”

Madge Peterson’s heart was touched with pity for this forlorn girl, and
she said softly, “Amanda, won’t you tell us a little about your life,
before you went to the orphanage, and then perhaps we shall know how
best to find your talent?”

“There isn’t much to tell,” Amanda said hesitatingly. “My mother was
only eighteen when I came. She sang in concert-halls, and folks said her
voice was like an angel’s, sweet and sad-like. All that I seem to
remember of her looks is that her face was so white and her dark eyes
shone like stars. She used to leave me in a little back room when she
sang, and then, when her part was over, she would catch me up in her
arms and hold me close, and sometimes she cried. Then, when I was seven
years old, she was taken sick. A kind old woman took care of us. One day
my mother called me to her bedside. She said, ‘Little daughter, if you
can sing when you grow up, promise me that you won’t sing in
concert-halls.’ Of course I promised. The old woman kept me for a while
after mother died, but she didn’t have any money, and so she sent me to
the orphanage and I’ve been there ever since, and now I am thirteen.”

There were tears in the eyes of the listeners, and Madge said kindly,
“Amanda, would you like to try to sing?”

Amanda shook her head. “You have to feel happy inside to want to sing,”
she said, “and I never feel that, at least I never did until Eva came,”
she added, with a loving glance toward her friend.

Then Madge rose and said, “Come, girls, we will go to the Art Institute
now.”

A few moments later they were entering a large building only a block
from the Peterson home. Eva was placed in a drawing-class and Adele in
one for composition. When the other two were alone, Madge said kindly,
“Amanda, there is a dear old singing-master here. I have known him for
years. Will you let him try your voice?”

“If you wish it,” Amanda replied.

The kindly professor welcomed them and was soon testing the quality of
the girl’s voice. Later, he drew Madge aside and said: “The child has a
sweet tone, though not strong. There is a sad note in her voice, strange
for one so young. I will teach her gladly, and see what we can make of
it.”

And so it was that a new joy came into the life of Amanda Brown.




                           CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE

                             THE BALL GAME


When the classes were over, the girls met in the lower hall, and Eva was
delighted to hear that Amanda had consented to have her voice tried.
“And now you will come in with us every Saturday,” she whispered to her
friend, when, for a second, they were together in the merry throng of
students who were leaving the building.

When they entered the Peterson home, a few moments later, they heard a
great racket overhead.

“It sounds as though there were wild Indians in the house,” Madge
laughingly exclaimed. “Ho, there, Brother Everett! Are you making all
that noise just by yourself?”

“Not much, sis,” a boy’s voice replied. “I have company. Be down
directly.” And before the girls had time to lay off their wraps, down
the stairs Everett leaped, followed by Bob Angel and Jack Doring.

“Sister mine,” Everett cried, “I do hope that you ordered grub enough,
for three uninvited guests are coming to your party and we’re as hungry
as Russian wolves in winter.”

Madge laughed and was about to reply, when Jack Doring exclaimed, “Miss
Peterson, I do hope that we are not intruding. Bob and I had no
intention of staying, but—”

Madge laughingly held up her hand as she replied, “My dear boy, if we
had twenty unexpected guests, it would not inconvenience us in the
least.”

“We’d just add twenty more cups of water to the soup,” Everett explained
gayly, and then the Chinese gongs called them to the dining-room. The
cook, who was an especial friend of Everett’s, had been duly notified by
that youth, and so the correct number of places had been laid.

The boys were so excited over the coming game that they could talk of
nothing else. There were two high schools in the city, and the North
High was to play against the South High. Everett attended the North
High, and so, of course, his guests were on his side.

“We’ll win!” Everett cried. “How _could_ we lose? We have the best
pitcher this side of Jerusalem.”

“Everett!” Madge exclaimed. “Isn’t that a good deal of a boast?
Jerusalem is a long way off. Wouldn’t you better say Sunnyside?”

“No, ma’am,” Everett retorted. “Eric Brownley is the best pitcher in the
whole United States, or I miss my guess.”

“Why, that’s the boy we met at Little Bear Lake, isn’t it? The one who
had been brought up by that nice old lumberman?” Adele asked.

“The very same!” Everett replied.

And then, as soon as lunch was over, the merry party put on their wraps,
entered the two cars, and were soon driven to the campus of the North
High, where the game was to be held.

Everett was so excited that he simply had to shout, but a great
disappointment was awaiting him.

The North High campus was crowded with merry boys and girls. Those who
were from the South High waved bright red pennants, and those from the
North High had equally bright yellow ones. Every time one of the
ball-players appeared, his particular class-mates gave their yell and
cheered him until he disappeared again.

“The Souths are making a great to-do,” Everett said scornfully. “As
though they had a ghost of a chance of winning! Not they, with our Eric
Brownley on the diamond. Now, here come the players, and when you see
Eric, _yell_ like good ones.”

The girls stood on tiptoe and watched for Eric as eagerly as did the
boys. The players were taking their places and yet Eric did not appear.

“Great guns!” Everett cried in dismay. “There’s Dorset, Eric’s sub!
What’s he pitching for, I wonder? Say, you wait here till I find out.”

Everett, with a heavy heart, made his way through the crowd to the
diamond. One of the players gave the information that he sought, and
Everett returned to his friends, looking anything but cheerful.

“It’s all up,” he said dismally. “The game is as good as lost. I’ve a
mind to go home.”

“Why, Everett,” Madge asked. “What has happened?”

“Oh, that old lumberman down at Bear Lake was hurt or something, and
they sent for Eric two days ago, and he said that if he possibly could,
he’d be back for the big game, but he didn’t make it. Imagine _anything_
keeping a fellow from playing this game when he’s bound to be the
victor.”

“I felt sure that Eric Brownley was a fine lad,” Madge declared warmly,
“and now I know that he is.”

The game had commenced and the North High was decidedly getting the
worst of it. They were not even playing their best; they were all
disheartened because Eric had failed them.

The students from the South High were making the place ring with their
cheers. Everett was disgusted.

“We’ve as good as lost. Come on! I’m going home,” he said, when suddenly
there was a commotion in the crowd.

“What’s up?” Everett asked, trying to see over the heads.

“There’s a horseman coming at top speed down the road,” some one
replied, “and it _might_ be Eric Brownley.”

“It is Eric!” Everett cried excitedly, as he pushed through the crowd.

Eric had already leaped from his foaming horse and had entered the
shack. As soon as possible he reappeared in his suit, and what a cheer
went up when Dorset dropped out and Eric took his place on the diamond.
The rest of the nine took heart, and never before had they played such a
splendid game as they did then.

When it was over the boys from the North High took Eric on their
shoulders and bore him in triumph to the shack. Everett’s joy knew no
bounds, and he shouted until his hero had disappeared. Soon after, the
three girls and Bob and Jack bade their host and hostess farewell and
sped away over the smooth road which led to Sunnyside.




                           CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO

                           THE KING’S HIGHWAY


One day in the week following, Gertrude Willis and Adele were seated on
the front veranda of the Doring home, when the postman came up the walk.

“Does Miss Adele Doring live here?” he asked with twinkling eyes.

“Oh, Mr. Drakely!” Adele exclaimed, skipping down the walk to meet him.
“Have you really a letter for me? Thank you so much! Letters are a rare
treat,” she confided to Gertrude, “because all of my friends live in
Sunnyside, and so there is no one to write to me except Uncle Jerry, but
this letter hasn’t a foreign post-mark and so it isn’t from him. Why,
it’s from Dorchester, and so, of course, Madge Peterson must have
written it. She is that charming artist that I have been telling you
about, Gertrude. I am so eager to have you meet her.”

Then Adele, reseating herself in the porch-swing, tore open the pale
blue envelope, with its delicate odor of spring violets, and read aloud:

“Dear Dryad Oakleaf:

“I just happened to remember that you once told me that you belong to a
clan of seven girls. Are there any among them who have talents which
they are eager to cultivate? If so, do bring them with you on Saturday
mornings to attend the Institute. The more the merrier, and I shall be
glad to have them take luncheon with me, as I shall always expect you
and Eva and Amanda to do.

                                             “Your loving friend,
                                                    “Madge Peterson.”

“Oh, Gertrude!” Adele cried joyfully. “Could anything be nicer? I have
so wished that you might go with me to take composition. I am just sure
that you have talent for writing. Do you suppose that your mother could
spare you?”

“If mother will permit me to do my share of the cleaning on Friday,”
Gertrude said, “I would be glad to go, and, since it is vacation, I am
sure that I can. I do want to study everything that will help me to
become a writer. I enjoy that more than anything else, and I am eager to
find some way to earn money, so that I may help educate the babies.
There are so many of us, and a minister’s salary is not princely.”

“Then I will write Miss Peterson this very day and tell her that one of
my dearest, bestest friends will gladly accept her invitation,” Adele
exclaimed happily, as she gave Gertrude an impulsive hug.

Although Adele loved all of the Sunny Six, some way Gertrude was a
little nearer and dearer, and she was beginning to think that, next to
her, she loved Eva Dearman most among her friends.

Mrs. Willis was as pleased with the invitation as Adele and Gertrude had
been, and the very next Saturday four girls instead of three went into
the city of Dorchester. This time they traveled by train, but the
station being within a few blocks of the Institute, the country girls
were in no danger of being lost.

Madge was charmed with gentle Gertrude and welcomed her graciously.
“Girls,” she said, as she drew on her gloves, “it is early, and since I
have an errand in another part of town, I thought that perhaps you would
like to accompany me.”

“We would, indeed,” Adele replied, and soon they were all in Everett’s
big car and that youth was slowly driving them through the crowded
down-town district. The streets became narrower and noisier. The people
were shabbily dressed, dirty children played in the gutters, loafers
lounged on the corners. The air seemed hot and heavy with unpleasant
odors. On both sides of the street were wretched tenement-houses.

“I have heard of this district,” Gertrude said, “but I never before
visited it. Oh, Miss Peterson, doesn’t it make one’s heart ache to think
that so very near are fields of daisies and buttercups, and yet these
babies have to play in the gutters?”

Madge nodded, and then, as the car was stopping at the curb, she opened
the door, and, taking a covered basket, led the way across the walk.
Ragged little children stopped their play and watched them curiously
with open eyes and mouths. Madge smiled down at them and then entered a
dark, narrow hallway and began climbing the rickety stairs.

“I thought it was hard to have to live in the Home,” Eva said softly to
Adele, “but how thankful we ought to be that we do not have to live in a
place like this.”

Soon Madge was rapping on an upper door.

“Come in, Fairy Godmother!” an eager boy’s voice called. Madge opened
the door and they entered a room which was very different from the dark,
shabby halls which they had just left. Here all was clean and home-like.
The windows were filled with blossoming plants, and a canary, hanging in
the sunshine, was warbling his cheeriest song. Goldfish splashed and
sparkled in their big shining bowl. A fluffy white kitten on the floor
frisked about with a red ball for a playmate. A bright-eyed little
hunchbacked boy sat on a softly-cushioned wheeled chair. He looked up
with eager eyes.

“Good morning, Roberty-Bob,” Madge said. “I have brought some of my
friends to call upon you. We cannot stay long, however, as we are on our
way to the Art Institute, but I found the book that you wanted in the
library this morning, and so I brought it right over.”

“Oh, good!” Roberty-Bob said with shining eyes. “The last one you
brought was such a beautiful story, Fairy Godmother. It was all about
the King’s Highway.” Then, turning to Gertrude, he asked in his eager,
friendly way, “Do you know where the King’s Highway is?”

“I suppose it is where a king lives, and where princes and princesses
play in beautiful gardens,” Gertrude replied, with her sweet smile.

“You are wrong!” the strange child exclaimed. “She is wrong, isn’t she,
Fairy Godmother? God is the King, and His Highway is just wherever you
are.”

Gertrude’s heart was touched by what she had seen and heard, and when
they were in the street again she looked at the forlorn little children
playing in the gutters and she said to Adele, “And so this is the King’s
Highway, and oh, Della, I was being so thankful before we went up-stairs
that we didn’t have to live here!”

Roberty-Bob was waving to them from his high window, and the girls waved
in return.

“I guess I won’t grumble any more,” Amanda Brown declared. “Here I have
a straight back and I can run if I want to, but it seems I’m always
feeling fretful about something, and there’s that little fellow, with
his crooked back, keeping so bright and cheerful.”

“Does Roberty-Bob have to sit alone all day long?” Adele asked, as the
car was slowly wending its way back to a pleasanter part of the city.

“Yes,” Madge replied. “His mother works in a factory, and she leaves
early in the morning and does not return until late, but Roberty-Bob is
never lonely. He can wheel his chair about the room and feed his
goldfish and pussy, and water his plants, and sometimes Muffin, the
kitten, rides around with him. Then he loves to read, and every Saturday
afternoon the children who live in the rooms near by go in and sit on
the floor, and he reads to them or tells them stories. I used to take
him riding in the car, and how he enjoyed it! but the jarring made the
pain in his back so much worse that we had to give that up.”

The Art Institute was soon reached and the girls went to their classes.
Adele and Gertrude found that they were to write a composition on
whatever had most impressed them that morning. They were glad to do
this, although neither had any expectation of winning the high marks,
and so, on the following Saturday, they were indeed surprised when the
teacher, Miss Fenton, said, “The best composition for last week was
written by our newest pupil, Miss Gertrude Willis.” And then, before
that astonished girl could fully grasp this surprising announcement, the
teacher was saying in her kindly way, “It is our custom to have the best
composition read aloud each week, and so, Miss Willis, will you please
come forward and read yours?”

Gertrude, self-possessed by nature, soon quieted the tumult in her
heart, and, stepping to the platform, she took the composition which
Miss Fenton handed to her, and then, in her clear, sweet voice, she
read:

                          “The King’s Highway

“Once upon a time there was a great city, and in the lower part of it
there were narrow streets, with ragged children playing in the gutters,
and loafers standing on the corners. If there ever had been hope in
their hearts it had long since fled. And many of the mothers were shut
in shops where they toiled all day and earned very little, that they
might feed their children.

“The sun never seemed to shine in the lower part of that great city. The
fog hung gray and dismal, and there was constantly the sharp clanging
noise of traffic. The children in the gutter did not seem to mind, for
they knew no different, but one day an artist was forced, through
poverty, to move to this lower end of the city, and with him was his
little daughter, Alicia. Her startled blue eyes looked about, and she
clung to her father’s hand as they wended their way down one of the
narrow streets.

“‘Must we live here, father?’ she asked, and the artist sadly bowed his
head.

“Alicia tried to make the barren room in the tenement look as home-like
as possible, but she dreaded going to the corner store to buy even the
few provisions that were needed.

“She shrank from touching the raggedly dressed children, who, attracted
by her golden hair, would leave their play when she passed and whisper,
‘Pretty! Pretty!’

“But Alicia paid no heed. Her one thought was how sorry she was for
herself. If only she could live again in that lovely home which they had
lost.

“All of her life she had lived in a beautiful garden, where high
ivy-covered walls had sheltered her from the winds, where a fountain had
sparkled for her, and where the birds had sung to her. But now,—The
sensitive child looked about her and shuddered.

“One day her father brought her a book, and while she was alone she read
the stories it contained, and one of them was called ‘The King’s
Highway.’ Alicia fell to daydreaming, as was her wont, and she thought
how wonderful it would be, this King’s Highway. There would be castles
on either side, and the pavement would be of gold. Gorgeous carriages,
drawn by milk-white horses, would be passing up and down, and in them
would be princesses and noble ladies, richly dressed, and they would
have pages with plumed hats to attend them. As she thought of all this,
and wished that she might be on the King’s Highway, she fell asleep and
dreamed, and in her dream an angel came to her and said, ‘Alicia, the
King is your Heavenly Father, and to-day you are living on the King’s
Highway.’

“Alicia, awakening, sprang up, and, seeing that it was late, she went
out to do her marketing. The fog had not lifted all day. The children on
the curb seemed weary and tired of their play. Many of their faces
looked pinched, as though they did not have enough to eat. ‘And so this
is the King’s Highway,’ Alicia thought, ‘and these are the King’s
children.’ And then the angel that was always with Alicia whispered,
‘And what are _you_ doing on the King’s Highway?’

“‘Nothing,’ Alicia replied, ‘only to be sorry for myself because I am
there.’

“And then, to the surprise of the ragged children, the pretty Alicia
went over and sat on the curb in their midst, and, putting her arms
about those nearest, she said, ‘Little ones, do you like stories?’ ‘What
are stories?’ one small boy asked, nestling close to her. ‘I will tell
you,’ Alicia replied, and soon she was repeating a fairytale that they
could all understand.

“From that day Alicia was very happy. She was never lonely because she
was kept so busy making others happy on the King’s Highway.”




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE

                           SCHOOL-DAYS AGAIN


The long vacation was over, and on Monday morning the Sunny Seven met
once more under the elm-tree in the school-yard.

“Oh, I’m so glad that school is going to begin again,” exclaimed the
impulsive Betty Burd.

“Why, Betty?” Gertrude Willis laughingly inquired. “I didn’t know that
you had such a thirst for knowledge.”

“Well, neither have I,” Betty confessed. “But somehow, during the
vacation we all have so many things to do, we seven girls don’t see each
other as often as we do in school-days. Why, just think! We haven’t been
to our Secret Sanctum in ages, and we were so wild about it in the
beginning.”

“I’ll tell you what!” exclaimed Adele. “Let’s go over there this
afternoon and take our supper and have a good old-fashioned visit. This
being the first day of school, we may not be kept in long.”

“Oh, let’s!” cried Doris Drexel, who, with her mother, had spent July
and August at a seaside resort. “I’m just pining to see the meadows
again. I’ve been away so long.”

“I suppose the cabin will be full of spiders,” said Rosie with a
shudder.

“I’ll go ahead,” laughed Adele, “and ask them to please roll up their
webs and move out into the meadows.”

Then, as the last bell was ringing, the girls trooped into the school.
They were all eager to know who their new teacher would be, and all sad
because they were losing Miss Donovan. They had heard that some changes
had been made, and that the teacher who formerly had Seven B had been
sent to another town.

“I just can’t wait to get to the room, to see who our teacher is to be,”
Betty whispered, as the seven girls hurried up the stairs. The door of
the seventh grade was standing open, and Betty was the first to enter.
She gave a joyous cry as she danced in. The other girls, closely
following, saw Betty throw her arms about the teacher, whose back was
toward them.

“Why, it’s Miss Donovan!” Adele cried in delight. “Oh, are you to be our
teacher again this year? That would be too good to be true.”

“Yes, I’ve been promoted with my girls,” laughed the young teacher, “and
I’m glad that you’re glad.”

It touched her heart to find how much the seven girls really loved her,
and she planned to make this new year as happy and as profitable for
them as she could.

“Now, girls,” she said, “since I know that you can be trusted to keep
the rules, you may choose seats wherever you wish.”

“May we all sit in this window-corner together?” Doris asked. And when
the permission was given, they chose seats and stowed away their books.

“It will not be necessary for you girls to remain to-day,” Miss Donovan
said. “I’ll give you your home-work and then you may go, but be back
to-morrow morning at nine, ready for a term of hard study.”

“We will, indeed,” Adele assured her. “We are going to try to be perfect
all through the year.”

“_We_, Adele?” Betty Burd inquired.

“Yes, we,” Adele replied. And Miss Donovan laughingly exclaimed, “That’s
right, hitch your wagon to a star.”

That afternoon the girls met early at the cross-roads and wended their
way over the meadows, which, in the bright September weather, were
purple and yellow with golden-rod and wild aster. In the woods beyond
were maple trees, flaunting in the sunlight their brightly colored
leaves.

“I love the autumn days,” Adele said, as she danced along. “It doesn’t
make me feel the least bit sad to see the leaves fall and the flowers
fade, because I know that they are all coming back in the spring. The
plants and trees have to sleep, as we do, I suppose.”

Soon they reached the long-neglected Secret Sanctum. Peggy Pierce found
the key and the door swung open.

“Oh, isn’t it pretty and homey!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “It’s so long
since I’ve been here, I had almost forgotten how very nice it is.”

Bertha threw open the little high-up window and a merry breeze danced
in.

Rosamond, still on the threshold, called, “Will somebody please look for
spiders?”

Betty Burd seized the broom, and, dancing around the room, poked it up
in the ceiling-corners, for the cabin had a low and almost flat roof.

Peggy Pierce, just for mischief, looked under the bed-couch and Doris
Drexel peered in the china-closet.

“Nary a spider here, fair Rosamond,” she called. “You may safely enter.”

“I know that you girls think I’m a dreadful scare-cat,” Rosamond
declared. “But I just can’t help being afraid of things.”

“You’ll get over it,” Adele said kindly, “when you find that nothing
hurts you. Now every one be seated and we will have the secretary read
the minutes of the last meeting.”

Hats were tossed on the rustic couch, lunch-boxes stacked in a corner,
and the seven girls sat tailor-wise on the floor.

“I deeply regret to have to inform you, Madam President,” Gertrude began
with solemn dignity, “that your secretary forgot to bring the book, but
she remembers that at the last meeting it was unanimously resolved that
the Sunnyside Club should, singly and all together, do at least one kind
deed a week. Has this resolve been carried out?”

“Dear me, no, I’m afraid not,” Adele said. “Fixing up the play-house for
the orphan babies was the last kind deed on the records, and the credit
for that belongs to Betty Burd.”

“Not at all!” Betty protested. “That was the whole club’s kind deed.”

“And how the kiddies are enjoying their play-house!” Gertrude declared.
“I went over there last Sunday to read to them, and twenty happier
babies it would be hard to find.”

“Good!” Adele exclaimed. “Now the question before the house is, What
kind deed shall the Sunnyside Club do next?”

“You tell us,” Gertrude Willis said. “Adele, I just know that you have a
suggestion to make.”

“Well, then, I have,” Adele confessed. “Last week, when I was over
visiting with dear old Granny Dorset, I was telling her about one of our
parties, and she said, rather wistfully, ‘Parties are just for the young
folks, aren’t they, Della? And yet, I do believe that I would enjoy a
party more now than I ever did, but I guess I’ve been to my last.’ And
then she sighed, which was so unlike cheerful Granny Dorset, that I
decided right then and there to give a party for her, and I want you all
to help. Will you?”

“Will we?” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “Indeed we will! I think it is so sad
when the grandmothers are kept away by themselves and are not invited to
share in the good times. My dear old grandma told me that at eighty her
heart felt as young as it ever had, and that she enjoyed having a pretty
new dress as much as she did when she was sixteen.”

“Oh, yes, and that’s another thing,” Adele said. “Granny Dorset told me
that she would have a seventieth birthday one week from Saturday, and I
asked, ‘Granny, if you could have just what you wish for a birthday
present, what would it be?’ And, girls, you never could guess what she
replied, not in a thousand years.”

“Well, then, we might as well give up first as last,” Peggy Pierce
declared.

“Indeed you might,” Adele laughed. “I’m sure I never would have guessed
it. Granny Dorset said that the dearest desire of her heart for the past
ten years had been to possess a purple silk dress with lace in the neck
and sleeves.”

“And she hasn’t been able to have it, of course,” Gertrude declared.
“They belong to our church, and father calls there, and he said that the
son-in-law is rather shiftless and the daughter has to scrimp in every
way to provide for her own three children and Granny Dorset, but she is
so proud that she won’t accept a bit of help.”

“Well,” Adele continued, “I thought that we would find out what other
old people are still living in Sunnyside, who were young when Granny
Dorset was, and then we’d invite them to a surprise birthday-party for
her, and if we have money enough in the bank, we might buy her the
purple silk dress.”

“Alas and alack!” Bertha exclaimed. “The bank is quite empty. Nothing
has been put into it since we bought the presents for the orphans.”

“I’ll tell you what!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “Let’s start an account at
the Bee Hive. Dad will be glad to do it for us, and we can buy the
purple silk at cost. Miss Meadly, who does our sewing, will make the
dress for us and wait for her pay until we have the money.”

“And as for the lace,” Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “my mother has ever
and ever so much of it, and I know she will gladly donate enough for the
neck and sleeves.”

“I hate to go in debt,” Adele said thoughtfully, “but we surely will
find a way to earn money soon, and I do so want Granny Dorset to have
the purple silk dress on her birthday.”

“We might do it just this once,” said the practical Bertha, “and then as
soon as the party is over we must scurry around and find some way to
earn money. We simply must not stay in debt.”

“We might give a play or something,” Betty Burd suggested.

“Now,” said President Adele, “who would like to be on a committee to
find out from Granny Dorset which of the old people who are to-day
living in Sunnyside were young when she was?”

“I suggest that Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis be appointed on that
committee,” Rosamond drawled.

“Very well, we will accept, won’t we, Gertrude?” Adele asked brightly.
And when Gertrude had agreed, the president added, “And I would like to
nominate Peggy Pierce and Rosamond Wright as a committee of two to see
that the purple silk dress is made, and that there is lace in the neck
and sleeves.”

“But you will all have to help pick out the color and the pattern,”
Peggy protested, and to this the others agreed.

“I am glad that we have two weeks to prepare,” Adele said, “because, now
that school has begun, we will not want to neglect our studies, and it
will take two weeks to have the dress made and—”

“But Adele,” Bertha exclaimed, “we haven’t decided where to hold the
party.”

“We might have it here,” Adele said thoughtfully. “But don’t let’s
decide that yet. And now let’s go for a tramp to the orphanage and
invite Eva and Amanda to come over here and share our picnic supper.”

This was done, and the orphans were so happy and so grateful that the
seven could not but feel that their Sunnyside Club was fulfilling its
mission by bringing so much joy into the lonely lives of these two
girls.




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR

                         THE HOUSE BY THE WOOD


The following afternoon Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis, hand in hand,
skipped along Cherry Lane on their way to Granny Dorset’s. The leaves on
the trees were yellow, and fluttered down on them as they passed. Dear
Granny Dorset, who had not walked for many a year, was sitting on the
sunny front porch in her pillowed chair. She looked up brightly as the
girls opened the gate, calling gayly, “Here come my little Sunshine
Maidens. What good news have you to-day?”

Granny Dorset’s own middle-aged daughter was so busy with housekeeping
and making ends meet that she seldom knew what happened in the village
of Sunnyside, and so these girls often hunted up bits of happy gossip to
take to the little old lady.

Sitting on the edge of the porch, Gertrude replied, “Oh, Granny Dorset,
did you know that Jane Dally has the darlingest new baby? It was
christened last Sunday, and when father held it in his arms, it smiled
up at him, and it has the sweetest dimple. Old Grandfather Dally stood
up with it, and how his face did shine with pride and happiness!”

“’Lijah Dally a grandad again!” the old lady said brightly. “Well, to
think of that now. He and I were children together. Della, his dad was
one of your grandpa’s sheep-herders, and when he was a little fellow he
lived in that cabin over in the meadows.”

“Oh, Granny, did he really?” Adele asked eagerly.

This indeed was the object of the girls’ visit, to find out what other
old people, now living in the village, had been young when Granny Dorset
was a girl, so that they might invite them to Granny’s surprise-party.

Then Gertrude asked a direct question: “Is there any one else living
around here who was young when you were?”

“Not so many now,” the old lady replied thoughtfully. “Some have moved
away and some have gone to the better country, but there’s old Mr. and
Mrs. Quigley,—they as had to go to the poorhouse when their cabin burned
down. They had lived in it for nigh forty year, and they always did for
others when they had it, but when they needed help themselves, folks let
them go on the county.”

“Oh, how sad!” Adele exclaimed. “Why couldn’t some one have given them a
cabin to live in for the few years that are left?”

“Well, nobody did,” Granny replied. “And then there’s Sally Grackle. She
lives all by herself, out on the edge of the woods. It’s strange how
people change! Sally was such a jolly girl and everybody liked her, but
she had a sorrow, which, like as not, made her queer-actin’, the way she
is now. She’s shut herself up, and I’ve heard tell that she won’t see
anybody. That’s all the folks living around here now who were young when
I was.”

Half an hour later, when the two girls were slowly wending their way
homeward, Gertrude said, “Not a very promising party, Della, judging by
the guests. Poor Miss Grackle, not quite in her right mind, and Mr. and
Mrs. Quigley out at the poorhouse. Luckily Grandpa Dally is a host in
himself. He’s jolly and brimful of stories, so perhaps our party will be
a success if we can get the guests to agree to come to it.”

The next morning the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree in the
school-yard to report progress. When the other five had heard of the
visit to Granny Dorset, Betty Burd exclaimed, “That terrible Miss
Grackle! You needn’t appoint me on a committee to go and invite her. I
know some church ladies who went there once and she chased them away
with a broom.”

“Poor thing!” Adele said. “She must be very unhappy, living there all
alone by that desolate wood. Gertrude and I will gladly go and invite
Miss Grackle to the party.”

That very afternoon they started out toward the woods at the north edge
of the village. The houses were scattered, and at last the girls turned
into a path which led through a swampy meadow. They had to pick their
way carefully, to keep from getting their feet wet. Their destination
was a weather-beaten, gray house, which looked as though it was about to
tumble down, standing in the deep shade of two large pines. It was a
cloudy day and the wind moaned dismally through the trees. There was no
sign of life about the place. The seldom-used gate creaked as it swung
open on rusty hinges.

“I suppose that at any minute Miss Grackle may rush out at us with a
broom,” Gertrude whispered. “Do you feel at all afraid, Adele?”

“No,” the other girl replied, as they steadily advanced toward the
house. The porch, which was broken in places, was littered with leaves.

“Miss Grackle doesn’t use her broom to sweep with, I judge,” Gertrude
said softly.

Adele rapped bravely, but no one answered. Then she turned the knob and
the door opened. The room which they entered was dark, cheerless, and
damp. At first, they could scarcely see, and so they stood still. When
they had become accustomed to the dim light, the girls saw a large,
old-fashioned bed, and in it lay an elderly woman with a pinched, gray
face.

“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele said, hurrying to the bedside. “You are ill
and all alone here!”

“Well, what if I am?” the old woman replied tartly. “It’s nobody’s
business and nobody cares.”

“If we made a fire in the stove, it would take the chill from the room,”
Gertrude suggested kindly.

“Maybe so, like as not,” the old woman agreed. “But where’s the wood?”

“I’ll bring some in,” Gertrude replied. “I saw some fallen branches near
by.”

So saying, Gertrude went out and quickly returned with an armful of dry
wood, and soon a fire snapped and crackled cheerfully in the stove.

“And now I’ll make you some broth,” said Adele.

“You’ll be smart if you do,” Miss Grackle replied. “What are you
planning to make it out of?”

“Why, Miss Grackle!” Adele exclaimed when she found the cupboards bare.
“Haven’t you had anything to eat?”

“Not a sumptuous banquet,” the old woman replied in a non-committal
manner.

Now Adele’s father had said only that very morning that Miss Grackle had
plenty of money, so Adele decided that she had just been too ill to
order things.

“I’ll be back in a minute,” the girl said aloud, and away she went,
leaving the wondering Gertrude to care for the invalid.

A woman who often came to the Doring home to help Kate with the cleaning
lived in the house nearest, on the main road, and from her Adele
procured some lamb broth and bread. Miss Grackle, truly faint from
hunger, could not resist the fragrance of the broth which Adele was
heating, and she rather ungraciously permitted Gertrude to prop her up
with the pillows, while Adele brought to her a bowl of the steaming
broth and some fresh bread and butter.

When this was eaten Miss Grackle seemed stronger. She looked at the
girls curiously.

“Young ladies,” she said, “perhaps you do not know it, but you are the
first two human beings who have succeeded in crossing my threshold in
ten years. Now, pray tell me, what did you come for? You must have a
reason.”

“We came to invite you to a surprise birthday-party which we are going
to give for Granny Dorset,” Adele said simply.

The girls, watching the old lady, were surprised to see a twinkle appear
in the gray eyes.

“Well,” she declared, “I had decided to die, but now I do believe that I
will live a while longer; and, thank you kindly, I’ll come to the
party.”

Before they left, Miss Grackle gave the girls some money and asked them
to order some groceries for her at the store.

“And be sure to tell that boy to leave the things just inside the gate
the way he always does.”

The next morning, under the elm-tree, the five other girls listened with
ever-widening eyes, as Adele and Gertrude told of their visit to Miss
Grackle.

“Well, you surely are the two bravest girls I ever met,” Rosamond Wright
declared, and the others fully agreed with her.

“The visit we are going to make this afternoon,” Gertrude replied, “will
be harder still. I almost dread calling on those two old people, who are
so unhappy because they have to live in the poorhouse.”

But a pleasant surprise awaited the girls.




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE

                        A VISIT TO THE POORHOUSE


That afternoon Adele and Gertrude drove to the poorhouse, which was two
miles out on the east road. Leaving Firefly hitched at the gate, they
walked up the gravel path, on either side of which was a narrow garden,
bright with autumn flowers. Tall maples stood about on the lawn, and
their leaves were red and yellow. The afternoon sun was warm, and many
old ladies, wrapped in shawls, were seated here and there on rustic
benches.

“Everything seems cheerful,” Adele said. “I wonder where we shall find
Mrs. Quigley.”

They made inquiry of a woman who was coming down the walk.

“I’m Mrs. Quigley!” was the cheerful reply, and the old lady led them to
a bench near by. “I don’t know you, do I?” she asked kindly.

The girls were indeed relieved, for they had both feared that they were
to meet a grief-stricken old lady. They were not old enough to know that
many a bright face hides an aching heart, and the wrinkled face smiling
up at them surely tried to be bright.

When Adele told their errand, Mrs. Quigley exclaimed, “Well, now, won’t
Pa Quigley be pleased! It’s a long time since we were asked to a party.”
Then, turning to Adele, she took her hands and said: “And so you’re
Daniel Doring’s granddaughter. Daniel was mighty good to my man and me,
and he’d be sorry if he knew that we had lost our little home. But
there—” she smiled quickly through her tears. “I tell Pa Quigley, when
he’s wishing we had our little home once more, where we could sit by the
fireplace evenings, like we used to love to do,—I tell him that we must
count our blessin’s. Things might be worse. One of us _might_ be dead,
and then how lonely the other of us would be!”

“That’s true,” Adele said as she arose, and then, stooping, she
impulsively kissed the wrinkled cheeks as she added, “Mrs. Quigley, you
belong to our Sunnyside Club, don’t you?”

“Maybe so,” said the little old lady, rising. “Once I read somewhere,
‘Every cloud has a silver lining; let’s wear our clouds with the linings
on the outside.’ I try to do that. It makes it pleasanter for other
folks, and I don’t know but it’s cheerier even for the person who is
wearing the cloud.”

“I’m going to remember that,” Gertrude said as she pressed the wrinkled
hand which she held. Then Adele exclaimed, “Now, Mrs. Quigley, a week
from Saturday we’ll call for you at two, so you be ready and watching.”

When the girls were driving down the country road, Adele exclaimed
earnestly, “Gertrude, those Quigleys are going to have a home together
if it lies within my power to get it.”

“Isn’t it queer, Adele,” the other remarked reflectively, “how different
people are. There are some women who have everything that money can buy,
and yet they are discontented and fretful. If they could have heard dear
old Mrs. Quigley just now, it might have done them more good than a
whole book full of sermons.”

They were driving along a pleasant street in the village, and Adele soon
drew rein in front of a neat white cottage with green blinds. “There is
Grandfather Dally under the apple-tree,” she remarked as she hitched
Firefly to a post.

“Well! Well!” the old man exclaimed, as he peered over his spectacles at
the two girls. “If it ain’t Tudy and Dellie! ’Taint often I have a call
from two nice little girls, but there, more’n likely you’ve come to call
on my daughter, but she’s out somewheres, a-wheelin’ the baby.”

The girls assured him that they had called on purpose to see him, as
they wished to invite him to a party. The old man was as pleased as a
boy when he heard this. Then he added with a chuckle, “I’ve heerd that
you little girls have turned the cabin out in the meadows into a sort of
a play-house. Ain’t you skeered that the miser’ll come back some time
and ketch you there?”

“Miser!” Adele and Gertrude exclaimed in one breath. “What miser,
Grandpa Dally? We never heard of one!”

“Hum, now, you don’t say! I thought like as not everybody had heerd tell
of him. It was after the sheep-raisin’ business had been given up in
these parts, and there wa’n’t no one a-livin’ in the cabin at that time.
Your grandpa, Della, had locked it up and kept the key. Well, one day a
long, lank man from nobody knew where appeared in these parts, and asked
ole Daniel Doring if he might rent that cabin for a spell. Your grandad
was for givin’ the under fellow a chance, and this stranger said he was
here to recuperate his health or some such, and so he got the key and
was told he could live there as long as he chose and welcome.

“The man stayed pretty close to the cabin, and the folks in town was
puzzled about him, and so one night two of the boys went out there and
they clum up the side of the cabin somehow, and peeked in at that little
high window, and Josh Perkins said afterwards that he almost fell down
agin, when he saw what was a-goin’ on inside of that cabin. There sat
the long, lank man at the table, and in the candlelight he was
a-countin’ out gold pieces. Josh said he had a bag full of them. People
were suspicious, of course, when they heerd that, and the very next day
the sheriff went out to the cabin, and what do you think? The place was
empty. Like as not the miser had heerd the boys prowlin’ about in the
night, and he left for parts unknown and took his gold with him, I
suppose, though nobody knows as to that, for your grandad, Della, locked
the cabin right up then and kept the key.”

Half an hour later the girls were again driving down the road. “What a
strange, uncanny story that was about the miser!” Gertrude said with a
shudder.

“Rosamond has always said that the furniture in the cabin would probably
tell queer stories if it could talk,” Adele remarked. And then she added
suddenly, “Oh, Gertrude! Don’t you wish that we could find that gold,
and then we could take care of the Quigleys!”

Gertrude laughed. “If he was a miser, he certainly took his gold with
him.” Then she asked, “Della, did you ever hear what Miss Grackle’s
great sorrow was, the one that made her turn against every one and live
all alone by herself in that dismal house by the woods?”

“Yes,” Adele replied. “Father was telling mother about it last night. He
said that when he was a boy, Miss Grackle and a younger sister lived in
that big, rambling house on the Dickerson Road, the one that has been
boarded up for so many years. The sister’s name was Miranda, and she was
about ten years younger than Sally, and very pretty, but father said she
was nowhere near as capable. They lived together very happily after
their father died. Sally did all of the housework and waited on Miranda
hand and foot, as the saying goes, and the younger one, who was rather
selfish, accepted it as her due. They owned the house and land together,
but they each had plenty of money besides. Then one day a stranger
appeared in town, and, having heard that the pretty Miranda Grackle had
a fortune in her own right, he began to court her. Miss Sally quickly
saw that he was a mere adventurer, trying to marry some one with money,
and she begged Miranda to give him up, but she wouldn’t, and then one
night they ran away and were secretly married. Miss Sally was
heartbroken. She heard that they had gone to Arizona, where the man had
mines. She followed them there, but never found them. She came back a
broken-hearted woman, boarded up the old homestead where she had been so
happy, and then went to live all alone in that house out by the woods.”

“Poor Miss Grackle!” Gertrude said. “Here we are by the Dickerson Road,
Adele. Would it be much out of our way to drive past the boarded-up
house? I never happened to notice it.”

“No,” Adele replied, as she turned the pony’s head in that direction.
“The house is just beyond that clump of trees.”

When the little grove was passed, the girls gave an exclamation of
surprise. “Why, it isn’t boarded up at all,” Gertrude said. “See, even
the windows are open.”

“And if there isn’t Miss Grackle herself,” Adele cried, as a tall,
elderly woman appeared in the doorway to shake a dustcloth. She had on a
big apron, with a towel about her head.

Adele drew rein and fairly flew up the walk, Gertrude following her.

“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele cried. “I’m so glad to see that you are well
again. And have you really and truly moved over here?”

Somehow Miss Grackle did not seem to be old, like Granny Dorset, and,
for that matter, she was several years the younger.

Upon hearing her name called, the woman turned and welcomed the girls
gladly. “Yes,” she said, and there was almost a quiver in her voice.
“For years it has seemed as though I just couldn’t come back here
without sister Miranda, and when she never even wrote to me, I turned
bitter against everybody, but when you little girls came the other day
and showed me that there was love and kindness in the world, I decided
to live a while longer and see if I couldn’t do a bit of good. I’m going
to try to really live now. I’ve been buried long enough.”

“Oh, Miss Grackle,” Adele cried, “I’m so glad! So glad! And what a nice
place this is! You had beautiful grounds once, didn’t you?”

The lady nodded. “Father was proud of his lawns and gardens,” she said.
“You see that little cottage on the edge of the grove. Father’s gardener
lived there, and his wife helped mother in the kitchen, for there were
three children of us then,—I had a brother who died,—and there was work
enough to do.”

“It’s a pretty little cottage,” Adele said. “Has it been empty all these
years?”

“Yes,” Miss Grackle replied. “I would like to have a couple living in it
now, if the man would attend to my grounds in exchange for the rent.”

With a cry of joy Adele threw her arms about the astonished woman as she
exclaimed, “Would you really, truly, Miss Grackle? Oh, Gertrude,
wouldn’t it be just the nicest place for the Quigleys?”

“Why, what has happened to the Quigleys?” Miss Grackle asked in
surprise. “I thought that they had a small farm of their own. Did they
lose it? You see, I haven’t heard a bit of news in years.”

Then Adele told the whole story, and Miss Grackle indignantly exclaimed:
“That shows the ingratitude of people! There never was a sick child in
the country round but that Mrs. Quigley was there to help the tired
mother care for it, and never a tramp passed her door but that she made
him a cup of tea and gave him a bite to eat, and talked to him all the
time in that bright, cheerful way of hers; and some of them, I know,
took to honest work after that, and they said that it was just because
of her. And the town let the Quigleys go to the poorhouse! Well, they’ll
not stay there! At least they can live in the cottage, and perhaps in
the spring Mr. Quigley could work the garden on shares.” Then she added
simply, “My income is not as large as it was, Adele, and my sister
Miranda may come home at any time and be in need, so I must be saving
for her sake. But there,” she added more brightly, “the Quigleys shall
move into the cottage at once, and a way to provide for them will surely
open up.”

Soon after that two happy girls drove away. “Isn’t it just like magic,
the way things are happening!” Adele exclaimed, and Gertrude agreed. The
girls were to have a strange adventure the next day, as you shall hear.




                           CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX

                            A MYSTERY SOLVED


After school on Friday the Sunny Seven danced over the Buttercup Meadows
on their way to the cabin.

“We ought to call it Golden-rod Meadows now,” Betty Burd declared.

“I love the purple asters tangled in with the gold!” Gertrude Willis
exclaimed. “Dame Nature is a wonderful artist.”

“And the maple wood is so bright and red,” Doris Drexel said. “We might
have Granny Dorset’s party here. Surely, no ball-room could be more
splendid.”

As they were talking they approached the cabin, and Peggy Pierce,
finding the key, opened the door.

“Girls!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she peered in. “I almost wish that
Grandpa Dally had not told us about that miser. It makes me feel
shuddery to think of him. Long and lank, he sat right there at our table
as he counted out his gold pieces by the light of a candle.”

“Well, he isn’t here now,” said practical Bertha, as she entered the
cabin and threw open the window.

“Of course he isn’t,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s no one in our Secret
Sanctum but just ourselves.”

The girls, finding it hard to overcome an uncanny feeling, nevertheless
entered the cabin and began to make definite plans for the party which
they were going to give for Granny Dorset, when suddenly there was a
strange clinking noise in the wall.

Rosamond sprang to her feet, her eyes wide and startled. “What was
that?” she asked. The other girls stood up and listened. They distinctly
heard a scurrying and then another clinking sound.

“It must be a chipmunk or a ground-squirrel,” Adele said, trying to
speak calmly.

“I would think so myself,” Bertha replied, “but for the other noise,—the
clinking. How could a squirrel make that?”

The girls examined the wall, and Gertrude exclaimed, “Why, this seems to
be a boarded-up fireplace.”

“Yes, and here is a loose board,” Bertha said, “so now the mystery will
be explained.”

The bark-covered boards were easily pried away and a stone-lined
fireplace was disclosed. There were wood-ashes on the floor of it, but
no squirrel, and nothing that would clink.

“Look!” Gertrude said. “Here is a hole through which a squirrel might
have gone.”

Adele peered up the blackened chimney. There was a rude stone ledge just
above her head, and suddenly, with a frightened chirr, a chipmunk jumped
from the ledge to the floor and darted into the meadow through the hole
which Gertrude had seen.

The creature’s quick movement had dislodged something on the shelf and
it fell clinking against a stone.

With a cry of amazement Adele stooped and picked up a gold piece.

“Quick, bring a stool, somebody!” she called. “I’ll climb up and see
what is on that ledge.”

[Illustration: “The miser’s gold!”]

“The miser’s gold!” she declared, as she handed Bertha a bag. The
chipmunk, hoping to find nuts, had gnawed a hole in it. The girls
gathered around were scarcely able to believe their eyes. “Here’s a
piece of brown paper,” Adele said, “and there’s writing on it!”

The writing in places was very hard to read, but at last they made it
out, and Adele read aloud:

“To whoever finds this money, I wish to say that it wasn’t come by
honest. It hasn’t brought me any happiness and I don’t want it. I’d give
it back to the folks who own it, if I knew who they was, but I don’t.
I’m going back to the town where I was a boy and I’m going to live
straight.”

“I’m so disappointed,” Adele announced. “I thought of the Quigleys at
once, and how it would help them, but they would not want stolen money.”

“I’ll tell you what,” said Gertrude Willis. “Let’s take it to father
with the note and ask his advice. Perhaps it would help to right the
wrong if the money were used for some good purpose.”

Half an hour later the girls arrived at the neat parsonage. They found
the minister working in his garden, and he listened gravely to the story
of the miser and his bag of gold.

As Gertrude had anticipated, her father said, “Since the money cannot be
returned to its rightful owners, it surely ought to be used in doing
good. If I were you, I would deposit it in the bank and draw upon it as
a need arises.”

Thanking Mr. Willis for his advice, seven happy girls went to the bank
of which Doris Drexel’s father was president.

Luckily Mr. Drexel was still there, and he had the bag emptied and the
money counted. “One thousand dollars,” he reported with a smile, “and I
believe, little lassies, that Mr. Willis has made a wise suggestion.”

When the girls left the place a while later, Bertha carried a little
book which stated that she was the treasurer of the Sunnyside Club,
which had funds to the amount of one thousand dollars in the First
National Bank in the town of Sunnyside.

Next, the seven girls visited Miss Grackle, to tell her the story. “We
wish this money to be used by the Quigleys,” Adele said, “but since we
do not want them to feel that they are receiving charity, we wish that
you, Miss Grackle, would give them a certain amount of it each month for
taking care of your garden and grounds.”

“That will be a splendid plan,” Miss Grackle said brightly. “And now,
before you go, would you girls like to see the cottage in which the
Quigleys are to live? I have aired it out and made it fresh and tidy.”

“We’d love to see it!” Adele exclaimed, and so Miss Grackle led the way
to the little cottage beside the maple grove.

The three rooms were sunny and bright, and the big, old-fashioned stove
in the kitchen had been freshly blackened. The wood-box was filled, for,
as Miss Grackle explained, she wanted it to look home-like as soon as
they saw it. In the living-room there were two easy-chairs with bright
patch-work cushions, and in the bedroom beyond all was spotlessly clean
and inviting.

“I can hardly wait until to-morrow,” Betty Burd exclaimed.

“Nor I,” Gertrude Willis declared. “The party was planned to be a
surprise for Granny Dorset, but think of the joyous surprise which is in
store for those poor Quigleys. They will expect to return to the
poorhouse after the party, and when they find that they are to have a
home, oh, Adele, won’t they be the happiest old people in all the
world!”

“Girls!” Adele cried suddenly. “We did plan on having the party out in
our meadow cabin, but wouldn’t it be much nicer to have it right here?
That is, of course, if you are willing, Miss Grackle.”

“That is really a first-rate idea!” Miss Grackle declared. “And then,
instead of having a cold chicken supper, we can have a warm one.”

Adele’s mother, when she heard of the change, agreed that it was a
splendid plan. Kate offered to cook the chickens and things in her own
kitchen, and then, at the last moment, they were to be taken to the
cottage and kept warm until served.

When Saturday morning dawned, Adele, at an early hour, drove over to the
orphanage and readily obtained permission for Eva and Amanda to spend
the day with her. On their way back they gathered armfuls of bright red
leaves from the sumac bushes, and graceful stalks of golden-rod and
purple aster. These they took to the cottage where the Quigleys were to
live, and Adele filled bowls and pitchers and set them about everywhere.

Soon thereafter the other six girls arrived, and then what a hustling
and bustling there was! The living-room table was covered with a
snowy-white cloth, and on it was laid Miss Grackle’s choice
old-fashioned blue-and-white china and the newly polished silver, and in
the very center was a blue bowl of golden-glow.

“Now,” Adele said as she stood back and surveyed the scene, “everything
is ready for the surprise-party and we may rest a while from our labors.
At two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis are to go to the poorhouse
to get the Quigleys, and at two-thirty Brother Jack and Eva may go after
Granny Dorset. I think it would be nice to have all of the guests here
before she arrives.”

“Here comes an automobile up the drive now!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “Who
do you suppose is in it?”

“Oh, it’s brother Bob in our car,” Bertha declared.

The girls skipped out to the driveway, and Bob, leaping to the ground,
made a deep bow as he said, “Ladies, this is a free bus which will
gladly convey you to your several homes, if you care to entrust your
lives to my keeping.”

“Oh, good enough!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “I was just wishing that I
was home to help mother get the dinner, and now I will be there in a
twinkling.”

“We have our fiery steed,” Adele said, “so Eva and Amanda and I will
travel in my little red cart, but thank you, just the same.”

Then, waving good-bye to smiling Miss Grackle, the girls and Bob started
down the Dickerson Road on their homeward way.

Meanwhile, in the poorhouse, Mrs. Quigley was hunting in her shabby
hair-trunk for a bit of old-time finery. Little, indeed, did she dream
of the great joy which was so soon to be hers.




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN

                          A REALLY, TRULY HOME


Promptly at two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis arrived at the
poorhouse, and on a bench near the gate sat the old couple. How their
faces shone when they saw the automobile which was to bear them to the
party!

The old lady in bonnet and shawl, and the old man in a well-brushed,
though threadbare, coat, and hat, frayed at the edges, arose as Gertrude
went forward to greet them. She said afterwards that it was hard for her
to keep from throwing her arms about the dear old lady and telling her
then and there of the great happiness that was in store for them, but,
instead, she kissed the bright, wrinkled face and shook hands with Mr.
Quigley, whom she had never met before. Bob had leaped to the ground,
and after Gertrude had introduced him to their guests, he carefully
helped the old lady to the comfortable back seat and the old man to the
front.

Mr. Quigley’s eyes were shining like a boy’s as Bob drove rather slowly
down the country road. “Land sakes alive, ma!” he called. “Ain’t this
great! Make her go faster, boy. We ain’t a mite afeared.” So Bob put on
a bit more speed, and soon they reached the Grackle homestead.

“Well, I swan!” the old man cried when he shook hands with Miss Grackle.
“Wonders never will cease, I reckon. If here ain’t Sally Grackle
herself, lookin’ younger’n she did when I saw her last.”

Miss Grackle beamed happily as she greeted the Quigleys and led them
into the cottage. A moment later Grandpa Dally, as he insisted that
every one should call him, arrived in a long-tailed coat which he had
first worn at his wedding many years before.

“Well, Della!” he exclaimed when that maiden met him at the door. “So
the party day arrived all right. Bless me, but you do look cozy in here!
Howdy, Dan Quigley! Mighty glad to see you lookin’ so pert! Hum, ha!” he
added, with twinkling eyes, as the two old ladies appeared from the
bedroom. “And if these girls aren’t Sally Grackle and Betsy Quigley. You
don’t look a minute older’n you did in them days when we used to have
parties pretty frequent.”

Suddenly Adele darted into the living-room from the kitchen. “Everybody
hide!” she whispered. “Here comes Granny Dorset, and when she gets well
settled I will say ‘Ahem,’ and then you are all to spring out and call
‘Happy Birthday!’”

What a scurrying there was! Grandpa Dally hid behind the open door, Mr.
Quigley squeezed himself into a closet, and Mrs. Quigley and Miss
Grackle went into the bedroom.

Bob and Jack helped Granny Dorset into the pleasant living-room, and she
looked about her in speechless amazement as she sank into the
comfortable rocker in a sunny window. “Well, Della,” she exclaimed,
“whatever is the meaning of all this?”

“Ahem,” said the laughing girl, and out from their hiding-places sprang
the four old people, each calling gayly, “Happy birthday, Sarie Dorset!”

The eight girls, watching from the kitchen-door, were certainly
satisfied with the way in which Granny Dorset was surprised.

“Oh! Oh!” she said, with tears of joy running down her wrinkled cheeks.
“It’s a party, isn’t it? I never thought I’d live to go to another one.”

Then, when her bonnet and shawl had been removed, Adele reappeared from
the bedroom, carrying a long box.

“It’s a birthday present for you, Granny Dorset,” the girl announced.
“And if you can guess what’s in it, you may have it.”

With shining eyes the old lady guessed one thing and then another, and
then at last hesitatingly said, “It couldn’t be a dress, could it,
Della?”

“You’ve guessed it!” Adele cried gayly. “And now open it up and see what
you will see!”

Granny Dorset gave a little cry of joy when she beheld the purple silk
dress. “It’s just what I’ve always wanted,” she said; “and there’s lace
in the neck and sleeves.” Then she added, “Della, being as it’s my
birthday, I wish I could put it on.”

“And so you shall,” Adele declared. Then she and Eva assisted the little
old lady into the bedroom, whence a little later she emerged, dressed in
the purple gown, and the happiness glowing in that dear old face made
the girls glad indeed that Adele had thought of that particular birthday
present.

Then, when the old people were comfortably seated in the easy-chairs,
some having been brought from the big house, and the girls, tailor-wise,
on the floor, Granny Dorset said, “’Lijah Dally, being as the girls have
turned that sheep-herder’s cabin into a play-house, why don’t you tell
them something that happened round there when you was a boy?”

Grandpa Dally looked pleased to be called upon to entertain the company.
“I would, Sarie,” he replied, “but just this minute I don’t seem to
think of nothing.”

“Suppose you tell ’em how you met the wolves,” Mr. Quigley suggested.

“Oh, Grandpa Dally,” Rosamond cried with a shudder. “Did you really meet
some wolves once, and didn’t they eat you?”

Every one laughed at Rosie’s question. “If they had,” Grandpa Dally
replied, “I wouldn’t be here to tell you the story. Well,” he began,
“when I was about eight years old, my father and me lived in that
sheep-herder’s cabin out in the meadows. I hadn’t a mother and I sort of
grew up any way. There was wolves hereabouts in them days, and when they
got real hungry, especially in winter, they came prowling around and
howling at night. Often father and the other herder who lived with us
would go out with their guns and drive them away from the fold.

“When I was twelve year old, my father gave me a gun and taught me how
to shoot it, and after that I felt very brave and bold.

“That winter was bitterly cold, and the snow was deep, but it was
crusted over so that we could walk on it. The sheep were all in the
fold, and at night we often heard the wolves howling in the hills.

“‘’Lijah,’ my father said to me, ‘whenever you go to the store at the
crossings be sure that you carry your gun.’

“Once a week I went to the store, which was two miles away, to get
supplies and the mail. I wore a fur cap and mittens, and I did not mind
the cold much. With my gun over my shoulder and my snowshoes on my feet
I started out one day. I only passed one house on the way, and in it
lived a wood-cutter and his wife and two children. As I was a-passin’
by, the woman called and asked me if I’d do an errand for her at the
store. She said her man was up to the woods, but she was expectin’ him
back about nightfall. I said I’d do her errand and glad to oblige, and
then I went on my way.

“At the store there was some trappers just come in from the hills, and
they said wolves was thick up that ways, and extra hungry on account of
the deep snow. ‘Hello, sonny,’ one of them called after me, when, with
my packages strapped to my back, I started to leave the store. ‘You
ain’t goin’ home all alone, be you? Don’t see what yer pa’s thinkin’ of
to let ye, with wolves around as thick as they be.’

“I told him I wasn’t a bit afeared, and I hurried out. The first
half-mile I skated over the hard, crusted snow without a trip, but then
a strap bust on one of my snowshoes and I had to stop quite a while to
fix it before I could go on. When I got it mended it was growing dark,
and I was almost afeared to go on, thinking of what the trapper had
said, but I knew dad would be out huntin’ for me if I didn’t turn up, so
I skated off at a stiff pace. I tried to whistle, to sort of cheer me
up, but somehow I couldn’t, for fear that the wolves would hear.

“I was nearing the woods, when I suddenly saw something which made my
blood run cold. There was wolf-tracks all around in the snow, and they
was fresh. I stood still, not a-darin’ to go on. I knew I was near the
woman’s house, but I couldn’t see it for the trees. Just as I was
wonderin’ what to do, I heerd a frightened cry for help. It was that
woman, I felt sure, and with all speed I rounded the edge of the wood.
The cabin door stood open and I saw two wolves a-goin’ in. Without
thinkin’ what I was to do, I darted to the door and fired. One wolf fell
at my feet with an ugly snarl, but the other turned and leaped at me. I
struck it with my gun, but I felt its sharp teeth cuttin’ into my arm.
Just as I thought it was all over with me, a shot rang out from behind,
and that wolf dropped dead, hit in the heart.

“It was the wood-cutter. He had been a-returnin’, but when he heard my
gun he came on a run. Then, for the first time, I saw the woman and two
small children crouched in a corner. The woman came forward, white from
fright, and she took my hand as she said in a tremblin’ voice, ‘’Lijah
Dally, if I live to be a thousand, I can’t do enough to thank you for
savin’ my babies. The wolves was just about to leap on them when you
came in and fired, and the critters turned on you instead. A minute more
and nothin’ could ’a’ saved them.’

“‘You are a brave boy,’ the woodsman said, but I didn’t feel brave at
all. I was shakin’ so I ’most couldn’t stand. Just then there came a rap
on the door. It was my dad and one of the sheep-herders, out to look for
me. Wasn’t I glad to see them, though! But I didn’t feel real safe till
we three was in our log cabin, with the door bolted and barred.”

“Oh-h!” said Rosamond Wright with a shudder. “How glad I am there are no
wolves around the log cabin now!”

While Grandpa Dally had been telling this story there had been a quiet
bustling in the cottage kitchen, and suddenly the door opened and in
came Kate and Mrs. Doring, bearing the good things to eat.

Granny Dorset’s chair was drawn up to the table and soon the merry feast
began.

“A good old-fashioned chicken dinner,” Mrs. Quigley said with
appreciation. “And pumpkin pie!” Grandpa Dally added with a chuckle.

“It’s a good while since I ate any home cookin’,” Mr. Quigley remarked.
“I tell you, folks, there’s nothin’ like a home, whether it’s for
cookin’ or just livin’ in,” he added wistfully, and every one knew that
he was thinking of the poorhouse.

Then Miss Grackle impulsively exclaimed, “Dan Quigley, you seem about as
strong as ever. I should think that you could get gardening to do.”

“I’ve tried, Sally, but all the farmers say I’m too old,” Mr. Quigley
replied.

“You are too old for hard farming, I agree,” Miss Grackle said, “but
maybe there is some one who has a garden and grounds to be cared for,
where you could work when you felt like it and rest when you were
tired.”

“I wish there was such a place,” the old man said sadly, “but there
ain’t.”

“Yes, there is, too,” Miss Grackle exclaimed. “I want this place of mine
fixed up the way it was when father was alive, and I want you and Mrs.
Quigley to come and live in this cottage and take care of it for me.”

Mrs. Quigley’s eyes were shining. “Pa Quigley,” she said, “I always told
you the dear Lord would send one of His angels to deliver us from the
poorhouse, if it was right that we should be delivered.”

“And so He has!” Mr. Quigley said in a shaking voice. “And Sally Grackle
is that angel!”

How Miss Grackle longed to tell them that Adele Doring and her six
friends were really the angels, but she had promised Adele that she
would not. When at last the guests took their departure they left the
happy old couple in a really, truly home.




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

                             THE NEW PUPIL


The Sunny Seven met under the elm tree in the school-yard the following
Monday, when a strange girl appeared with her books under her arm. She
was elaborately dressed, and each black curl hung in its prim and proper
place.

“That new girl knows that we’re watching her,” Betty Burd exclaimed,
“and she’s trying to put on airs. Who is she, anyway?”

“I’m sure I don’t know, and I don’t want to,” Rosamond Wright declared.

“I know who she is,” Doris Drexel said. “Her father was an inn-keeper
out west until a few months ago. He owned a mine that never had amounted
to much, so he told dad. Then one morning he woke up and found himself
rich. After that his wife wanted to come east and live like folks, so
they came. They have mints of money, dad says, and they have bought that
beautiful Restwell estate out on the Lake Road. Father was asked there
to dinner last night. Mother was, also, of course, but she declined, but
dad is their banker and so he had to go. He said that the house is
luxuriously furnished, but in very poor taste. Dad likes Mr. Green, but
the wife boasts all the time of their great wealth, and tells what
everything cost.”

“What is the girl’s name?” Adele asked.

Doris smiled. “Her name used to be plain Susie Green, but since they
became rich, the mother thought Susie too common, and so they call her
Susetta.”

“How ridiculous!” Bertha exclaimed. “I suppose if my father gets rich, I
will have to be called Berthetta.”

“Well, then, let us hope that he never will,” Doris replied. “Dad said
that poor Mr. Green acted like a fish out of water all the time. He
hardly ate a mouthful at dinner, and afterward, when the two men were
alone, Mr. Green said that he did wish they were out west again, where
he could breathe. He said he felt smothered, with so much velvet around.
Father was real sorry for him.”

“Poor little Susie!” Adele said, as the last school-bell began to ring.
“So much money will probably spoil her, but we must be kind to her and
make her feel that she is welcome to our school.”

“Oh, Adele, if that isn’t just like you!” exclaimed Rosamond Wright.
“For my part, I shall leave the snippy little thing quite alone.”

At the recreation hour the girls trooped again into the school-yard,
some romping about, and others sauntering in chattering groups. Susie
Green, with a book in her hand, sat alone on the bench under the
elm-tree.

Adele, leaving the six, walked over to the girl and said pleasantly,
“Good morning, Susie. I know that you are a stranger, so, if you wish, I
will introduce you to my friends.”

Susie tossed her head as she replied rather ungraciously, “My ma—I mean
my mother—doesn’t wish me to make up with any children at this public
school until I know what families they come from. She says I may meet
Doris Drexel, because she is our banker’s daughter. My ma—I mean my
mother—wanted to send me to a private school, but there ain’t,—I mean
there isn’t,—any around here.”

Adele arose. “I am sorry that you feel that way, Susie,” she said
kindly. “Our schoolmates are all nice, and I am afraid that you will be
lonely alone.”

“Poor girl!” Adele said, as she rejoined her friends.

“Such airs!” Rosamond Wright declared with a toss of her pretty head.
“An inn-keeper’s daughter, and she doesn’t want to meet us, whose
ancestors have been gentry for hundreds of years.”

“Well,” exclaimed Bertha Angel, “let’s proceed to forget her.” But they
were not allowed to forget the new pupil, as you shall hear.

About a week later the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree early one
morning, and Betty Burd held up a pink envelope, as she exclaimed, “Who
else had the honor to receive one of these?”

“Honor, do you call it?” Rosamond asked languidly, as she displayed a
pink envelope. “I have one, but I shall not accept.”

Adele and Gertrude and Doris also had them, but Bertha and Peggy had
none. The pink envelopes contained invitations to a very _select_ party
to be given by Susetta Green on the following Saturday.

“I wasn’t select enough, because my father owns a grocery store, I
suppose,” Bertha Angel declared.

“And my dad is also a tradesman, and so I am left out,” Peggy Pierce
added with twinkling eyes. “But you other girls go, and then you can
tell us all about the party.”

“Go!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “Indeed we will not go! I told Susie Green
myself that we seven always went to places together, or we didn’t go at
all. Do you suppose for one second, Peggy Pierce, that I would go to a
party if you and Bertha were left out?”

And so it happened that Susetta Green received five notes of refusal to
her party. She took them to her mother with tears in her eyes, as she
said, “I told you, ma, that they wouldn’t none of them come unless you
asked them all.”

Mrs. Green bristled indignantly. “Ask the daughters of tradespeople to a
select party? Well, I should say not! With all our money, we ought to
associate with earls and dukes.”

“But ma,” Susie dolefully replied, “there ain’t any earls and dukes, and
I’m so lonely I’d just as soon play with the gardener’s children.”

Her mother looked at her scornfully. “Well,” she said, “it’s mighty
queer those girls refused to come to your party. I looked up all their
families and they’re the best around, but your pa—that is, your
father—has more money than all of them put together. Just you remember
_that_ when you go back to school, and hold your head high. What’s more,
I intend hiring a girl to be a maid for you, and then, when you’re
older, you shall have a French maid.”

That very afternoon Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, drove
in their handsome carriage down the country road. There was a coachman
and a footman dressed in green livery, with brass buttons, sitting
stiffly on the high front seat, and Mrs. Melissa Green, elaborately
dressed in purple satin, felt that they must be making a very grand
appearance.

“Where are we going, ma?” Susie asked.

“I do wish you wouldn’t say ‘ma’ any more, nor ‘pa,’ neither,” Mrs.
Green said irritably. “’Tain’t stylish! Say ‘father’ and ‘mother.’ We’re
going to visit the orphan asylum. Folks with money, like us, ought to be
doing something for charity. That’s the way to get a start in society,
so I’ve heard tell.”

Susetta Green thought that was a queer reason for doing good, but,
wisely, she said nothing about it. What she did say, after a few moments
of thoughtful silence, was: “Ma—I mean mother—I almost wish that we had
never made any money. I’d heaps rather be riding bareback on my cow-pony
out west than be sitting here so stiff in this grand carriage.”

“Well,” said Mrs. Green scornfully, “if I had any such common wishes,
I’d keep them to myself. Land sakes, don’t let the servants hear you
talk that way.”

Soon the elegant equipage stopped in front of the orphanage. The footman
sprang to open the carriage-door, and Mrs. Green stepped down, with what
she believed to be a queenly air. Susie, looking anything but happy,
followed her up the gravelly walk.

Eva and Amanda, standing at the sewing-room window, saw them, and Amanda
said, “Some rich woman, I guess, who is coming to offer a home to one of
the orphans.”

“Maybe so,” Eva replied, giving the matter little thought, but she was
to give it very serious thought before another hour had passed.

When Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, entered the
orphanage, the kindly matron, Mrs. Friend, welcomed them pleasantly and
led them to her office. The visitor at once began to state her errand,
while Susetta watched her and listened with wide, wondering eyes.

“I am Mrs. Cyrus Green of the Restwell estate,” the newcomer began in a
condescending manner, which she deemed proper for the very rich to use
toward persons who were working for pay. Mrs. Green tried to forget that
a very few months before she herself had been serving guests in her
husband’s tavern, and she sincerely hoped that no one else knew about
it. Unfortunately for her, every one in town did know about it, because
simple Mr. Green often mentioned the tavern which he used to keep, and
the men liked him all the better for it.

“I am glad to meet you, Mrs. Green,” the matron said pleasantly, not at
all impressed by the grand airs. “I had heard that a Western family had
purchased the Restwell estate. That fine old house has been closed for
so long that we are indeed glad to have it opened again. The former
owner, the elderly Mr. Restwell, was greatly loved in the village and
gave generously to all of the charities.”

Mrs. Cyrus Green cared nothing about the former owners, the present
owner occupying all of her thoughts. “Well,” she said pompously, “I do
feel that we people who have great wealth ought to do something for the
folks who ’ain’t got it, and that is why I came here this morning. I
want to hire one of your older orphans to be a sort of companion for
Susetta here. I understand that you hire them out after they’re twelve.”

“No, Mrs. Green,” the matron replied. “We do not permit our girls to
work for wages until they are fourteen, but we are glad to find pleasant
homes for them at any age,—homes in which they will be kindly treated,
and where they will receive greater advantages than we can afford to
give them.”

Mrs. Green did not look pleased. “Well,” she replied stiffly, “I wasn’t
planning to adopt a common orphan to share equal with my Susetta, but I
will take one for a time, if I find one that’s suitable.”

Mrs. Friend arose as she said, “I will call together our older girls,
and you may make their acquaintance.”

Stepping into the hall, she rang three times on the gong. In the
sewing-room Eva looked up from the hem which she was stitching, and
aloud she counted, “One! Two! Three!” Then, rising and folding her work,
she said, “Come, Mandy; three bells means that we older girls are to go
to the study-hall. I wonder why.”

“It’s just what I told you,” Amanda declared. “That rich woman has come
to adopt an orphan. I’m so ugly-looking that I’m sure she won’t choose
me, and if she takes you, Eva, I’ll just die of lonesomeness.”

Twelve orphan girls gathered in the study, and together they curtsied to
the strangers when the matron introduced them. Then Mrs. Green lifted a
lorgnette to her eyes, though she could see perfectly well without
glasses, and, walking down the line, she examined each girl as a man
might a horse or a dog which he was about to purchase.

Eva blushed as crimson as a poppy while she was being scrutinized, and
unconsciously drew herself up proudly and held her head high.

As soon as possible Mrs. Friend dismissed the girls, and the trio
returned to the office.

“Well,” said Mrs. Green, “there’s no use settin’ down again. I’ve made
my choice. I pick the slender one with yellow hair. She looks rather
uncommon. Eva, I think you called her. I don’t want no orphan who had
common parents to live with my Susetta.”

Mrs. Friend was about to protest that she could not possibly spare Eva,
but just in time she remembered that the orphanage was greatly in need
of funds, and she knew that it would not do to offend this rich woman
who might contribute largely in the future, and so, with a sad heart,
Mrs. Friend said, “Eva Dearman is a very lovely girl and comes of a fine
old family. I am sorry indeed to part with her, but I am sure that you
will do much to make her happy.”

Making the orphan happy had not been a part of Mrs. Green’s scheme. She
merely wanted a maid and companion for Susetta, and so she replied
rather coldly, “I guess any girl would consider it an honor to live in
an elegant house like ours after this here orphanage. I will send for
her to-morrow.” Then the woman was gone, Susetta meekly following her.

Mrs. Friend watched them go with a heavy heart. How she dreaded telling
poor Eva! Then suddenly her face brightened. That very afternoon there
was to be a meeting of the directors of the orphanage. Perhaps they
would decide that Eva need not go after all. At least, she would not
tell the little girl whom she so dearly loved, until the matter was
definitely settled.

Meanwhile, Eva and Amanda, hand in hand, had wandered over to the woods.
“It’s such a lovely day,” Eva declared, “I feel as though I wanted to
dance and sing, don’t you, Amanda?”

The other girl shook her head. “No, I don’t!” she said. “I feel just as
though some terrible thing was going to happen. It’s that dreadful woman
makes me feel that way, I guess.”

Eva laughed gayly. “Well, Mandy,” she replied merrily, “if a dreadful
calamity does come, you and I must try to look on the sunny side of it.”

Whether or not the calamity came, you shall soon know.




                          CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

                         EVA BEGINS A NEW LIFE


The board of directors met at the appointed hour, and as soon as the
regular business was disposed of, Mrs. Friend told the story of Mrs.
Green’s visit, and ended by asking permission to refuse to permit Eva to
leave the orphanage.

The matter was discussed, but it was finally decided that it would be
very unwise to offend so wealthy a possible patron as Mrs. Cyrus Green.
“Let the child go for a while,” said one, “and perhaps later a way will
be found to recall her.”

And with that decision Mrs. Friend had to be content. Late that
afternoon, as Eva and Amanda were walking arm in arm about the garden, a
little girl ran out to them and called, “Eva Dearman, Mrs. Friend wants
to see you in the office right away quick. I guess something awful has
happened, she looks so sad.”

Amanda clung to her friend. “I knew it,” she almost sobbed. “That
dreadful woman chose you. I knew she was going to by the way she looked
at you. Oh, Eva, you’ll be so unhappy there. Why couldn’t she have
chosen me?”

Eva released herself from her friend’s embrace and said tenderly, “Why
should you suffer for me? You would be just as unhappy at Mrs. Green’s
as I should. But don’t cry, Mandy. It may not be so very dreadful after
all.” Then she turned and went into the house.

Eva’s face was very pale when Mrs. Friend looked up and saw her standing
in the doorway. The matron put her arms about her and held her close, as
a mother would, and then she said, “Eva, dear, you don’t know how I
dread telling you.”

But the girl smiled bravely as she replied: “I know what it is! Mrs.
Friend, you have been so kind to me. No one but my own mother was ever
so kind, and I know that if you could have prevented this, you would
have done so.”

“I have not given up hope yet, Eva,” the matron replied. “If you will go
for a time, I will try in every way to have you recalled as soon as
possible. Dear,” she added, looking tenderly at the girl, “are you
_sure_ that you have no living relative?”

Eva shook her head sadly. “There is no one,” she said. “Father had only
one brother, and mother was the last of her family.”

“What became of your father’s brother, Eva? Did he die, also?” the
matron asked.

“Yes, he is dead,” Eva replied. “Uncle Dick went west when he was a mere
lad, because he was so eager for adventure, and for several years he
wrote to my father from different places. At last he seemed to settle
down to one, and he wrote that he was having an interesting life and
making money. Then, for a long time, father did not hear, and at last a
letter which he had written was returned to him unopened, and on the
outside was scrawled, ‘Dick Dearman was killed in an Indian raid,
leastwise it is supposed so.’ After that father wrote time and again,
but his letters always came back. All this happened before father
married my mother.”

“Did you ever hear how your father addressed those letters, Eva?” the
matron inquired.

“To Dry Creek, Arizona,” the girl replied. And then she asked, “When am
I to go to Mrs. Green’s?”

“To-morrow,” the matron replied sadly.

“Very well. Good-night, Mrs. Friend,” the girl said so quietly that the
matron thought that perhaps she did not mind going so much after all;
but if she could have seen the lonely motherless girl a few moments
later, she would have known how cruelly hard this new experience was for
her.

Eva did not return to the garden, but, instead, she ran up to the
dormitory, and throwing herself upon the bed, sobbed as though her heart
would break. Then, slipping to her knees, she held her dear mother’s
picture, and prayed for strength to bear this heavy cross bravely and
cheerfully, as that dear mother had taught her.

After a time peace crept into the heart of the girl, and she seemed to
know that in some way all was well. By the time that the other orphans
came into the dormitory for the night, Eva was able to meet them
smilingly; and since most of them believed that she had been greatly
honored to have been the choice of the rich woman, they little dreamed
of the hour of suffering which she had just passed through.

When Eva awoke the next morning, it was with the feeling that something
unusual was going to happen. She looked out at the bare tree-tops in the
orchard and at the gray autumn sky, and then she remembered, and for a
moment her heart sank within her. But suddenly the sun burst through a
rift in the clouds, and the world was bright again.

Eva sprang up to dress, as she thought bravely: “Maybe the sun will
shine through my clouds. Anyway, if I pretend that going to Mrs. Green’s
is something that I very much want to do, it will make it seem easier,
and, as Adele says, every cloud has a sunny side, even if it is very
hard to see just at first.”

Mrs. Friend glanced anxiously at Eva when she entered the dining-room
that morning, her arm linked through Amanda’s, but the bright smile of
greeting dispelled the matron’s fear that she might have cried all
night.

“What a dear, brave girl she is!” Mrs. Friend thought, and she
strengthened her resolve to leave no stone unturned in her effort to
have Eva recalled.

After breakfast Eva went to the dormitory to pack her few belongings,
and Amanda was with her.

“I feel just like crying,” Amanda said, “but when I see how brave you
are, it makes me feel ashamed of myself, for even living here with
orphans won’t be so bad as living with that dreadful woman. Do you
suppose that you are to be sent to school with that prig of a girl?”

“No,” Eva replied. “Mrs. Friend told me that Susetta is to have a tutor
come from the city each day, and I suppose I am to have lessons with
her.”

Poor little Eva little dreamed that educating the orphan was not in Mrs.
Green’s scheme.

Few were the girl’s belongings, and those were soon packed in a satchel
which had belonged to her father. Lovingly Eva touched it, and it was
hard for her to keep back the tears when she remembered the big, fine
man who had owned it. How sad he would be if he knew that his only
little girl—But she put the thought away from her and smiled brightly up
at her friend. It would not do for her to be recalling the once happy
home and the two who had so loved her.

“Amanda,” she said, trying to speak cheerily, “would you like to wear my
blue ring while I am away? Maybe it would be sort of company for you.”

Amanda choked as she replied: “Oh, Eva, I’d be so glad to wear it. Maybe
it would help me to be brave, the way you are. I’ll just look at the
ring and remember that you love me, and then I won’t care so much if the
other girls are mean.”

“There!” Eva announced as she snapped the clasp of the satchel. “My
wardrobe is packed and I am ready to depart for my future palatial
residence at Restwell.” Then she laughingly added, as she caught hold of
her friend and swung her around: “Amanda, do smile! You look as though
you were at a funeral. Really, now, things might be ever so much worse.
I might be going miles and miles away from you, but, as it is, I shall
be near enough to run over and see you often.”

At that moment a small girl put her head in the dormitory-door and
called excitedly: “Eva! Eva Dearman! Are you here? There’s the grandest
kerridge come to get you. My, don’t I envy you though! Wouldn’t I like
to be leavin’ this dismal old orphans’ home and going to live in a
castle, like as not, where there’s servants with gold buttons to wait on
you.”

Eva hurriedly put on her hat and coat, and then, kissing her friend, she
whispered: “Don’t cry, Amanda. Somehow I feel sure that something ever
so nice is going to happen soon for both of us. I can’t think what it
will be, but I feel it in my bones, and you can’t guess what good
prophets my bones are,” she added merrily as they started down the
stairs.

Mrs. Friend was waiting in the hall, and she and Amanda walked out to
the gate with Eva, Amanda carrying the satchel, as she would gladly have
carried all of her friend’s burdens if only she could.

A liveried footman helped Eva into the carriage, to the envy of all the
orphans, who were watching from the windows of the Home.

“My, but ain’t she a lucky girl!” said Jenny Waine to her neighbor.

“For my part,” Sally West replied, “I can’t see why that rich woman
would choose such a pale, skinny girl. You’re much prettier, with your
red cheeks and black eyes.”

“Well, I’m thinking they won’t keep her long,” Jenny replied, with a
toss of her head which set her raven curls to bobbing, “and then maybe
one of us will get the next chance.”

Meanwhile Eva, seated upon the luxurious purple cushions, leaned back
comfortably as she thought, “I’m just going to enjoy every pleasant
thing that comes along and not worry about the future.”

This was a wise decision, but Eva did not find many things to enjoy
during the next few weeks.




                             CHAPTER THIRTY

                             EVA HUMILIATED


The spirited horses soon turned in between two high stone gate-posts, on
the top of which two stone lions were crouching. The wide lawns were
beautifully kept, and bright-colored autumn flowers flamed in the neat
beds. Over a smooth, wide drive the carriage rolled with its small
occupant. It did not stop at the front of the house, but went around to
the servants’ entrance, and there a maid, in cap and apron, met Eva and
led her up the back-stairs to a small room which she said was next to
her own.

When Eva had been left alone, she stood very still, looking about her at
the plain furnishings, and then it slowly dawned upon her that, instead
of being there as an equal and a companion for Susetta, she was to be
classed as a servant. Hot tears rushed to her eyes, but she tried to
console herself with the thought that it would not be for long; it could
not be. Mrs. Friend would not permit it. And Adele, what would Adele
say?

There was a rustle in the doorway, and there stood Mrs. Green in an
elaborate rose-colored house-dress.

“I see you’ve come,” she said without a word of greeting. “Here’s a
black dress I want you to wear, and—er—a cap and apron. I like to have
all the—er—helpers around the house dressed alike. Folks who have great
wealth ought to do things stylish.”

“So they should, Mrs. Green,” Eva replied politely.

“Your duties,” Mrs. Green continued, “will be to look after Miss
Susetta’s room, and to mend her clothes, and to ride out with her when I
am not able to go. I hope that you speak English right. I don’t want no
one who talks ignorant associatin’ with my daughter, and me a-paying out
a lot of money for a tutor to come down from the city to teach her.”

“I will try to speak correctly,” Eva said, feeling as though she was
taking a part in a play, everything seemed so unreal and unnatural.

“When you are dressed, you may come to my room, which is at the front of
the second-floor hall.” So saying Mrs. Green, elephantine in her loose
rose-colored house-dress, walked away, and Eva actually laughed to
herself as she made the change. Being able to see the humorous side of a
thing saves many a needless heartache.

Half an hour later she rapped lightly on a closed door on the
second-floor front and was bidden to enter.

Susetta was there, and she jumped up, crying joyfully, “Oh, Eva, I’m so
glad you have come! How I have wanted a girl of my own age to—”

But she got no farther, for her mother, with a frown, said reprovingly,
“Susetta, didn’t I tell you never to speak familiar, like that,
to—er—the helpers?” Then, turning to Eva, she said, “Yonder is some
mending in a basket. You may begin on that.”

Eva sat in a low rocker by a side-window and began to mend the muslin
garments. She liked to sew, and she dearly loved lacy things, so she was
rather enjoying her task. Susetta pouted, but obediently returned to her
seat at the front window. Picking up her book, she tried to read, but,
not being interested, she often looked listlessly down on the park-like
grounds. Suddenly she gave an exclamation of pleasure. “Oh, ma! ma! Do
look!” she cried excitedly. “There’s the banker’s daughter, and the
Doring girl in her pony-cart. They’re coming to call on me.”

Mrs. Green peered out between the curtains as she replied, “I told you
they’d come fast enough when they found out how rich we are. I’m glad
it’s that Doring girl. Her folks belong to one of the oldest families
around, and her grandpa owned ’most all of the land in the town. Those
two girls are just the ones that I want you to know.”

There came a rap on the door, and a maid entered and announced, “Miss
Doring and Miss Drexel to call upon Miss Eva Dearman.”

A deep red mounted to Mrs. Green’s brow, and she replied angrily, “Just
tell them, if you please, that I do not let my servants have company
except on certain days, and that Eva Dearman’s day hasn’t been picked
out yet. What’s more, tell them that the servants’ friends go to the
side-door.”

Mrs. Green was so angry that she hardly knew what she was saying. Eva’s
cheeks flushed, and for a second she felt inclined to resent what had
been said, but wisely she decided to say nothing.

The maid delivered the message which Mrs. Green had sent, and the girls
were very indignant.

“Poor Eva!” Adele said as they were driving away. “If I only had known
that she was to be sent to Mrs. Green’s. I didn’t know a thing about it
until I telephoned to Mrs. Friend an hour ago. But she won’t have to
endure this humiliation much longer. My mother loves Eva, and she will
gladly invite her to visit us indefinitely.”

When Adele reached home she ran into the house, and, pausing in the
lower hall, she called, “Mumsie, where are you?”

“In the library, dear,” a sweet voice replied. And Adele, flushed and
excited, went in and sank down on the stool at her mother’s feet as she
exclaimed, “Oh, mumsie, I am so mad! I never was madder, I guess, in all
my days. I’ve tried and tried to think kind things about that horrid
Mrs. Green, but I just can’t, no matter how hard I try.”

“Mrs. Green!” the mother repeated wonderingly. “Why, pet, what have you
to do with her?”

Then in a rush of words Adele told the whole story. Mrs. Doring, who
truly loved Eva, was surprised that the matron of the Home had allowed
her to be so humiliated. “I will telephone to Mrs. Friend at once,” she
said, as she arose and went into Mr. Doring’s small study.

The matron of the orphanage was also very indignant when she heard that
Eva was being treated as a servant.

“Mrs. Doring,” she said over the wire, “I sincerely hope that you do not
think that I had any knowledge that such was to be the case. Mrs. Green
told me that she wished Eva to be a companion for Susetta, and when I
asked her in what manner the orphan would be able to continue her
studies, Mrs. Green replied that she had engaged a tutor to come from
the city each day, and she inferred, if she did not directly say, that
Eva would have lessons with Susetta. Eva is one of the dearest girls I
have ever known, and I did my best to prevent her going, but the
directors, knowing that the orphanage is much overcrowded, felt that it
is best to find homes for the girls as soon as possible, and, moreover,
they did not wish to offend Mrs. Green, who is a rich woman and might
contribute liberally, and the home is greatly in need of funds.”

“But surely Eva ought not to be sacrificed,” Mrs. Doring replied.
“Couldn’t you send one of the other girls who has not so sensitive a
nature?”

“Unfortunately, Eva was Mrs. Green’s choice,” the matron said sadly.

“Suppose, then, that I take Eva,” Mrs. Doring continued. “I will do so
gladly. In fact, Mr. Doring and I were recently considering the matter,
and had almost decided to ask Eva to become our adopted daughter and a
sister for Adele. The two girls love each other so dearly that I am sure
that it would be a very happy arrangement.”

“It would, indeed,” Mrs. Friend replied, “and I will lay the matter
before the board of directors at their next meeting, which,
unfortunately, will not be for another fortnight. Until that time I
shall be powerless to act in the matter.”

When Mrs. Doring returned to the library, Adele threw her arms about her
and cried joyfully, “Oh, mumsie, I heard what you said about adopting
Eva. How wonderful that would be! When can she come? May I drive over
and get her this very moment? I can’t bear to have her spend a single
night under the same roof with those horrid people.”

“Adele, dear,” her mother said gently, “calling names won’t help Eva.
Mrs. Green has had few opportunities. If she had had the advantages that
we have had, perhaps she would be different. We must remember that.”

“Very well, mumsie,” Adele said contritely. “I’ll try not to think
unkindly of Mrs. Green any more. I’ll try not to think of her at all,
but please do tell me when I may go after my dear sister Eva.”

Then Mrs. Doring told all that the matron had said. “Oh-h!” Adele
sighed. “Then poor Eva must stay there for two long weeks. Well, at
least I will telephone to her and tell her that we are trying to get her
out of her prison.”

A moment later Adele emerged from her father’s study, looking very
unlike her cheerful self. Mrs. Doring put one arm about the girl, as she
laughingly exclaimed, “Well, little Miss Thunder-cloud, what happened?”

“I called up Restwell,” Adele began, “and I asked if I might speak to
Eva Dearman. The butler, I suppose it was, replied, and he said the
servants were not allowed to use the ’phone. Now, how can I let Eva
know? She may fret herself ill.”

“Eva has a brave, noble nature, and I am sure that she will cheerfully
make the best of things, and, Della, two weeks will quickly pass, and
after that we will do all that we can to make up for the unhappy year
that Eva has had.”

However, before the fortnight was over, something very unexpected
happened.




                           CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

                          SOMETHING UNEXPECTED


The days dragged slowly by for both Eva and Adele. Mrs. Green had been
so angry because the daughters of the two best families in town had
called upon her servant instead of upon her daughter, that she tried
ever after to humiliate the girl, as though in some way it had been her
fault.

Once only did Adele catch sight of Eva, and that was when the orphan was
sitting beside Susetta in a handsome carriage, which was being slowly
driven down the main street of the village. Susetta was elaborately
dressed in a ruffled pale-blue silk, which was partly covered with a
mantle of fluffy white furs. Her pale-blue hat was also fur-trimmed. Eva
Dearman, by contrast, was dressed like a maid, in black, with white cap
and apron. This was the first time that the orphan had been publicly
humiliated, and her face looked very white as Adele passed on her pony.

“Good morning, Eva,” Adele called. A faint smile was the only reply that
she received, but Susetta tossed her head angrily. She was imbibing more
of her mother’s spirit every day.

Adele, who had intended to call upon Amanda at the orphanage, was so
indignant at Eva’s public humiliation that she whirled her pony around
and galloped home as fast as Firefly could go. She found her mother in
the sewing-room. “Oh, mumsie!” she sobbed as she threw her arms about
Mrs. Doring. “I can’t stand it! I won’t stand it!”

“Can’t stand what, pet?” her mother asked, as she smoothed the girl’s
hair.

Then Adele told what she had seen, and she added, “Eva’s family was just
as good as ours, or anybody’s, and she is so sensitive. I could tell by
her white face that she was suffering cruelly, but she held her head
high, and, oh, mumsie, for all the difference in clothes, any one could
tell that Eva was the real lady.”

“Of course, dear,” Mrs. Doring replied. “It is not the work that we do
nor the clothes that we wear, but just what we are, that makes us
gentlewomen. But do not grieve so, Adele. Just think, in four days we
shall have Eva here with us, and after that we will do all that we can
to make her happy.”

“Well,” Adele said with a sigh, as she picked up her riding-hat, “if
there is nothing that I can do about it, I might as well go over and see
Amanda Brown. She is so lonely with Eva away.”

As Adele neared the orphanage, she saw the station-wagon stopping near
the gate. “More orphans being brought to the Home, I suppose,” she
thought, but instead, a man alighted and bade the driver wait. The
stranger was about forty-five years of age, dressed in typical western
style, and as he glanced at the girl, she saw that his weather-browned
face was good-looking and kindly. Adele dismounted, and, tossing
Firefly’s reins over a hitching-post, started up the gravelly walk, just
back of the stranger. He turned and smiled pleasantly at her, as he
asked, “Am I right in believing that this is the county orphanage?”

“Yes, it is,” Adele replied, walking beside him.

“Do you happen to know if this is where my niece, Eva Dearman, is
staying?”

If the skies had opened and an angel had appeared to deliver Eva, Adele
could not have been more surprised.

“Oh, sir!” she cried, scarcely able to believe what she had heard. “Are
you really her uncle? Can it be true that poor Eva has an own relation?”

“Why do you call my niece ‘poor’?” the stranger asked with evident
concern. “Is she ill or in trouble?”

Then Adele told the whole story. The face of Richard Dearman showed deep
feeling as he listened, and then he said almost brokenly, “To think of
my brother’s little girl enduring such humiliation!”

Then he strode to the orphanage door and inquired for Mrs. Friend. The
matron was out and was not expected back for two hours.

The man then turned to Adele, as he asked, “Young lady, will you take me
to the place where my niece is being treated like a servant?”

“Indeed I will, gladly,” Adele replied, and soon they were on the road,
Richard Dearman in the station-wagon, and Adele riding alongside on
Firefly.

Meanwhile Eva, sad and weary, was on her knees, cleaning the hardwood
floor in Susetta’s room. Little did she dream of the great joy that was
coming to her.

When they reached the imposing entrance to the Restwell estate, Adele
bade Mr. Dearman good-by, believing that he would rather meet his niece
alone. Just as the station-wagon stopped at the broad front steps, the
door of the house opened, and a short man, with reddish complexion,
hurried down. Mr. Dearman was at that moment alighting from the wagon,
and the two men met face to face. There was an exclamation of pleased
surprise from Mr. Green, as he hurried forward and extended his hand.

“Well, Dick Dearman!” he cried. “Whatever are you doing so far from the
Woolly West? I swan, I never was so glad to see anybody! I’m sure tired
of these Eastern dudes. The men are decent enough, you understand, but
somehow they are different. Mighty good of you, Dick, to hunt us up.”

Before the visitor had time to explain the truth concerning his errand,
the door opened again, and this time Mrs. Green, in her rose-colored
house-dress, appeared, and Mr. Green called, “Melissy, do see who is
here. Dick Dearman, the Cattle King of Silver Creek, has come to visit
us.”

“How do you do, Mrs. Green,” the newcomer said. “I heard that you had
given up the tavern business and had come east, but I did not dream that
it was you with whom my niece, Eva Dearman, is staying.”

For a moment the face of Mrs. Green became very white and her eyes
looked frightened. She had understood, from what the matron of the Home
had told her, that Eva had no living relation, and now she suddenly
found that Eva had an uncle, who was a man of wealth and influence in
the West. What would he say if he knew how unkind she had been to the
girl? But he must not know. She thought quickly, and aloud she exclaimed
with pretended pleasure, “Well, now, is it possible that you are the
uncle of our dear Eva? I didn’t suppose that she had any own folks, and
I was so taken with her sweet face, when I was over at the orphanage,
that I asked the matron to let her come and live with us, and be a
sister to our lonely little girl.”

Mr. Dearman knew that this was not the truth, but he replied with
extreme politeness. “You were indeed kind to take so much trouble to
make my niece happy, but, as you may surmise, I am very eager to see my
brother’s little girl; that is, if she is here.”

Mrs. Green knew very well that at that moment Eva was cleaning Susetta’s
room, but she answered evasively, “I’m not sure that the girls have come
home as yet. It was such a lovely day, I sent them for a drive.”

Then, turning to Mr. Green, she said: “Pa, you take Mr. Dearman into the
library and I’ll see if I can find Eva. How pleased the dear child will
be!”

Then the flustered woman hurried away. When the two men were in the
library, Mr. Green excused himself, saying that he had an engagement
with his banker, but that he would see their visitor at luncheon. Then
he, too, departed, leaving Mr. Dearman alone.

Meanwhile, Mrs. Green had hastened to her daughter’s room. It was in
perfect order, and Susetta, curled in a chair, was reading a book. The
orphan was not there.

“Wherever is Eva Dearman?” Mrs. Green asked in such an excited tone of
voice that Susetta looked up in surprise and inquired, “What’s wrong,
ma?”

“Wrong? Everything’s wrong!” her mother replied. “Here we’ve been
treating that orphan like a servant, and her uncle has just come for
her, and he’s richer than your own pa even, and what would he say if he
knew how we’d been treating the girl? But he mustn’t know! Susetta, find
Eva at once and dress her up in some of your fine clothes and tell her
that we didn’t intend to have her for a servant any longer. Tell her I
was a-going to adopt her and have her for your sister.”

Then it was that something in Susetta which was like her blunt, honest
father, awoke, and her eyes flashed as she replied,

“I won’t tell Eva any such thing, ma, because it’s a lie.”

The mother cowed before her daughter’s reproof, and then hurried down
the hall to see if Eva was in her room, but she was not there. The girl
had gone down-stairs to replace the cleaning utensils in the
kitchen-closet. She was about to return to her room when the parlor-maid
appeared with a vase of flowers.

“Oh, Eva,” she said, “won’t you please take these into the library? I
have so much to do, I will never get through.”

Eva, always willing to oblige, took the cut-glass vase with its bouquet
of sweet pink roses and went toward the library, little dreaming that
her very own uncle was waiting in there.

The girl had one hand on the silk plush portières, and was about to push
them back, when she heard her name called softly from above.




                           CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO

                            A HAPPY MEETING


Eva paused and looked up the broad stairway. At the top stood Mrs.
Green, frantically beckoning to her.

“Eva,” the woman called in a stage whisper, “don’t go into the library.
Come here, quick!”

The girl, puzzled indeed, was about to obey, when the portières parted
and a tall, good-looking man appeared. He had been examining a painting
near the doorway and had plainly heard the excited stage-whisper, the
meaning of which he had easily interpreted.

Eva stepped back in surprise when she beheld the stranger, and, placing
the vase of flowers on a near-by table, was about to hasten away, when
the man stepped in front of her and held out both his hands. Eva,
glancing at his face, saw in it an expression of love and tenderness
such as she had not seen for many months. What could it mean? Then the
stranger spoke. “Eva,” he said, “I am your Uncle Dick. Mrs. Friend wrote
to me and—” But before he could say another word, the girl had thrown
her arms about his neck, and was clinging to him as though she never
meant to let him go again.

“Oh, Uncle Dick! Uncle Dick!” she sobbed. “Take me away from here!
Please take me away! I’ve tried so hard to be brave, truly I have, but
I’ve been so miserably lonesome without father or mother or any own
folks to love me. How good it was of God to send you to me!”

There were tears also in the eyes of the strong man as he held the
slender girl in a close embrace.

Meanwhile Mrs. Green, when she saw that the meeting was inevitable, had
disappeared into her own room and locked the door. She did not care even
to face her daughter just then. Soon she heard the front-door close,
and, peering between the window-curtains, she saw the station-wagon roll
away, and she was indeed glad that Mr. Dearman was taking Eva without
further ado. The girl, she noted, was dressed as she had been when she
came from the orphanage, and her own belongings were in the satchel
which had been her father’s.

Adele, having galloped home at top speed, had told the wonderful news to
her mother.

“Of course I am sorry to lose my new sister,” she ended, “but it never
would have been the same as own folks for Eva. And, just think of it,
mumsie, her very own uncle has come for her and is going to take her
back west with him.”

“I am so glad for the poor child,” Mrs. Doring replied. “And now,
Adele,” she added, “suppose you ride back and invite Eva and her uncle
to come here and stay until they leave for the west.”

“Oh, mumsie,” the girl cried with shining eyes, as she gave her mother a
bear-hug. “What nice things you do think of! I will go at once, for I am
sure they will not be long at Mrs. Green’s, and the hotel is such a
dismal place.”

Once more the girl mounted Firefly and galloped up the Lake Road. Before
long she saw the station-wagon approaching, and she waved her hat
joyously.

“Here comes Adele!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked up at her uncle with
shining eyes. Her face, which had been pale an hour before, was glowing
with rosy color. “You just can’t think how kind she has been to me,” Eva
continued. “She found me crying one day soon after I came to the
orphanage, and she has been just like a sister to me ever since, haven’t
you, Adele?” she asked gayly, as Firefly whirled around beside the
carriage.

“Yes, I suppose so,” Adele replied, not knowing in the least what her
friend was talking about. “Oh, Eva!” she cried. “I’m so happy because
now you have some own folks, and so is mumsie, and she sent me to ask
you and your uncle to come to our house and stay until you go west.”

“How nice that will be!” Eva exclaimed. “When are we going west, Uncle
Dick?”

“Just as soon as I can arrange to get a section through to Chicago.
Probably by to-morrow noon.”

“Oh, so soon?” Adele asked dolefully, as she suddenly realized what
losing Eva would mean to her. Mr. Dearman saw the troubled expression,
and he was pleased to know that his niece had so good a friend, so he
hastened to say, “Miss Adele, I do hope that you will be able to come
west and make us a long visit. We have an attractive old ranch-house and
I am sure that you would enjoy it, and, since you ride so well, perhaps
you and Eva would like to be my cow-girls.”

“Oh, wouldn’t I love that life!” Adele replied. “If mumsie will allow me
to, I will visit you next vacation.” Then she looked up anxiously as she
asked, “Would that be too soon?”

“No, indeed!” laughed Uncle Dick. “The sooner the better. The ranch
needs just such company.”

Mrs. Doring was at the front gate to greet Eva, and she repeated the
invitation which Adele had already given.

“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Mr. Dearman replied. “My suit-case is at the
hotel, and so I will remain there to-night, but I will gladly leave Eva
with you until morning.”

What a happy visit the two girls had that evening, as they sat in the
pretty wild-rose room! “Adele,” Eva exclaimed, as she put her arm about
her friend, “I’m almost glad now that I was sent to the orphanage, for
if I hadn’t been I would never have known you, and I do love you just as
much as I could if you were my very own sister, I do believe.”

“And we’ll never, never lose each other, will we?” Adele replied.

“Of course not!” Eva exclaimed. “How could we? We’ll write letters
often, and next summer you are to come to visit me. Your mother told
Uncle Dick that she thought that you might, if some friend happened to
be traveling west at that time.”

“Good!” Adele cried. “How I’d love to play cow-girl and dress in khaki,
with a red handkerchief about my neck! Oh, Eva, won’t it be glorious to
gallop across the desert trails?”

“It will be glorious to have you with me,” Eva replied, “but since I
have never ridden horseback, I am not sure how much I shall enjoy that.”

“You’ll love it, I know,” Eva exclaimed. Then a tender light appeared in
her eyes as she said, “Oh, Adele, just to think that I am going to have
a real home with an own relative in it; and the best, the very best, of
it is that Uncle Dick looks just as father did when he was younger. Why,
Adele, I’m so happy, so happy, that it seems as though those dreadful
days at Mrs. Green’s must have been just a dream.” Then, taking Adele’s
hand, she added, “There is one request which I have to make, and that
is, please be kind to poor Amanda.”

“I promise,” Adele replied. Then for a time the two girls, hand in hand,
sat quietly in the gathering twilight, and then Eva said softly, “I’m
thinking of my mother and of how happy she must be if she knows that at
last her little girl is to have a real home and some one to love her.”




                          CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE

                       FAREWELL TO THE ORPHANAGE


The next morning the girls woke up early. Soon after breakfast the
station-wagon appeared, and in it was Uncle Dick, who said that he would
drive Eva over to the orphanage, that she might say good-by to the
matron and to the orphans.

Mrs. Friend, they were told upon arriving, was with a sick child, but
would be down as soon as possible.

“You wait here in the office, Uncle Dick,” Eva said, “and I will go and
find poor Amanda.”

How Eva dreaded telling her friend that she was going away to the Far
West, for well she knew how deep and sincere the girl’s grief would be.
It was Saturday morning, and the orphans were busy about their tasks,
Amanda, as usual, cleaning the study-hall. When the door opened, she
looked up, and then, with an exclamation of joy, fairly flew across the
room, and, throwing her arms about Eva, she cried: “Oh, you dear, dear
Eva! Have you come back to stay? Please say that you have! I can’t live
here without you! I had made up my mind that if I couldn’t be with you
any more, I would run away.”

“Oh, Mandy!” Eva exclaimed anxiously. “You mustn’t run away! Promise me
that you will not. Mrs. Friend is so kind, and—and, I can’t stay with
you, Mandy, because I am going far away to the West.”

Then Eva drew her friend to a bench and told her the story of her
uncle’s coming.

“I’m so glad for you,” Amanda said, and then, putting her head down on
her friend’s shoulder, she burst into a torrent of tears.

“Oh, Eva!” she sobbed. “Please don’t think I am selfish enough to want
you to stay here now, but when I think that I am never, never to see you
again, and there’s _no one_ else in the whole world whom I love, I guess
it’s more than I can bear.”

“Do try to be brave, Mandy,” Eva said, tears brimming her eyes. “I’ll
write to you every week, and Adele said that she would be a friend to
you. She likes you, really she does. But come; I want you to meet my
dear Uncle Dick.”

Amanda dried her eyes and permitted her friend to lead her to the
office. There she took Mr. Dearman’s offered hand, and, looking up into
his face with a pitiful expression, she said brokenly, “I’m so glad that
Eva has an own relation.”

Then the tears came with a rush, and the girl hurried out of the room.
Going to the dormitory, she threw herself on her cot and sobbed and
sobbed.

Eva looked at her uncle with brimming eyes. “I’m the only friend Amanda
has,” she said simply, and then she told the story of the lonely
orphan’s life. “It doesn’t seem right for me to go and leave her,” Eva
added sadly.

Then all of a sudden a bright smile lighted the face of Uncle Dick, and
he exclaimed, “We won’t leave her, Eva. We’ll take her with us! The
ranch-house is big, and it will be splendid for you to have a girl
companion, for our nearest neighbor is eight miles away.”

“Uncle Dick,” Eva cried, scarcely able to believe her ears. “Do you
really mean that? Truly, may Amanda go with us? Oh, you can’t guess how
happy she will be!”

Then Eva, entirely forgetting that Mrs. Friend ought first to be
consulted, flew up-stairs to the dormitory, where she felt sure she
would find the heart-broken orphan. “Amanda!” she called joyously.
“Don’t you cry another tear. Something wonderful has happened. Uncle
Dick is going to take you, too. He suggested it all himself.”

Amanda, springing to her feet, caught her friend’s hands as she
exclaimed, “Eva Dearman, am I dreaming, or is it really true?”

“It’s really true,” the other replied. “And do hurry, dear, for we are
to take the noon train.”

Hastily Amanda washed, combed her hair, and donned her best blue alpaca
dress, and then, all of a sudden, she thought of something. “Why, Eva,”
she said, “won’t I have to ask Mrs. Friend if I may go?”

Before the other girl could reply, the matron herself appeared with such
a bright smile that the girls knew that everything must be all right.

“Eva and Amanda!” she said as she kissed one and then the other. “I am
so happy for you both. It is not customary to dismiss a child from the
Home without the approval of the board of directors, but this time I
myself will assume the responsibility.”

A few moments later the station-wagon drove away, and Eva and Amanda
waved to the matron and her remaining children until they were out of
sight. They were beginning a new life.

Adele, at the Doring gate, was surprised to see Amanda’s shining face.
Then, all at once, the truth dawned upon her, and, with a cry of joy,
she ran forward and caught the orphan’s hand as she stepped from the
carriage. “Oh, Mandy!” she cried. “You are going, too. I just know that
you are, and I’m so glad for you.”

Mrs. Doring came out, and she, too, rejoiced to hear the wonderful good
news. Then, turning to Mr. Dearman, she said: “I want you all three to
come in and have a good dinner before you start on your journey. It is
only eleven, two full hours before your train leaves. My son Jack is
here, and he will take you to the station in our car.”

Mr. Dearman, knowing that this had been planned to give Eva pleasure,
readily consented, and, paying the driver of the station-wagon
generously, with a pleasant word he dismissed him.

Jack Doring was eager to meet this man from the West about whom he had
heard so much.

Eva and Adele visited merrily as they ate the good dinner which Kate had
prepared, but Amanda was so overcome with her new joy that she could
hardly eat at all, but her black eyes were shining like stars at
midnight. Mrs. Doring, noticing this, slipped out and asked Kate to put
up a bountiful lunch that the girls might eat later on the train.

“Do tell that kind Madge Peterson all about our great good fortune,” Eva
was saying to Adele. “She was so nice to us, and I am sure that she will
be glad to hear about it. Tell her that I hope, some day, she will be in
the West and that we may meet her again.”

“Eva,” Jack said solemnly, “here you are inviting everybody else to
visit you and leaving me out. Haven’t I been nice to you? Why, the very
first evening I ever met you, I invited you to a fudge party.”

“So you did,” Eva laughingly replied. “And if it were my house, I would
surely invite you to visit us when Adele comes next summer.”

“Then you may consider yourself invited, Master Jack,” Mr. Dearman
exclaimed, “for Eva is going to be the mistress of the Bar-X Ranch, and
she may invite there whomever she pleases. Indeed, we shall be able to
find bunks for any number of young people.”

“If my sister goes West I surely ought to escort her,” Jack exclaimed,
“and protect her from train-robbers and scalping Indians!”

“Oh-h!” sighed Adele. “It will be nine whole months before next summer.
It doesn’t seem as though I could wait so long.”

“Time flies,” her mother smilingly assured her. “Before you realize it,
you will be packing your trunk and buying a ticket for—where, Mr.
Dearman?” she inquired, turning to their guest.

“Douglas is the nearest station, although some of the trains stop at
Silver Creek,” he replied. Then they all arose, and soon were seated in
the big touring-car, with Jack driving them to the station.

Adele was almost as excited as were Eva and Amanda when the shrill
whistle of the approaching engine was heard, and when the train slowed
up and stopped, there were tears in their eyes as they kissed each other
good-by, promising to write often.

“Oh, Adele,” Eva whispered in a last embrace. “You have been so good to
me, and you will never know what it has meant, because you have not lost
your mother.”

Then Uncle Dick helped the two girls into the car nearest, and they
waved from the window while the train was slowly leaving the station.

Adele turned away with a sense of loneliness, but through her tears she
saw her mother waiting for her, and, nestling close to that loved one on
the back seat of the car, she said softly, “Mumsie, dear, I feel as if I
were living in a story-book, and that one chapter was finished, and now
I am so eager to know what the next chapter will be.”

If you are also interested, you can learn the “next chapter” by reading
“Adele Doring on a Ranch.”

                                THE END





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by 
Grace May North

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 62151 ***